Journal of Discourses Volume 5

DELIVERED BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,

HIS TWO COUNSELLORS,
THE TWELVE APOSTLES, AND OTHERS.

REPORTED BY G. D. WATT, J. V. LONG, AND OTHERS

AND HUMBLY DEDICATED TO THE LATTER-DAY 
SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL. V.

LIVERPOOL:
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY ASA 
CALKIN, 42, ISLINGTON. 

LONDON:
LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 
35, JEWIN STREET CITY.

1858.[p.iii]

Preface

vol. 5, p.iii
This Number completes the Fifth Volume of the Journal of Discourses.

vol. 5, p.iii
At the close of the last Volume it was not unlikely that the source
from whence the Journal is supplied would be beyond our reach at the
needful time, or that important events would hush for a season the
oracles of God. But from the number of Discourses delivered during the
latter part of last year and the early part of this, previous to the
absorbing events succeeding, we have thus been enabled to complete the
present Volume.

vol. 5, p.iii
It is unnecessary for us to dwell on the importance of the Discourses
contained herein and the value of this Volume to the Saints' library,
seeing that it represents a part of the most trying season of the
Church. We therefore commend it to its readers without further
preface, and we are confident that in years to come the value of the
Fifth Volume to its possessors will be enhanced.

THE PUBLISHER. [p.1]

Brigham Young, July 5, 1857

True Happiness—Fruits of not Following Counsel—Popular 
Prejudice Against the Mormons—The Coming Army—
Punishment of Evildoers

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 5, 1857.

vol. 5, p.1
It rejoices my heart to hear the brethren testify of their faith and
good feelings, and of their confidence in God and in their religion.
It is a matter of rejoicing to me to see those who profess to love and
serve the Lord live up to their professions.

vol. 5, p.1
Brother Park very correctly observed that if this people will actually
do the will of those who are placed to lead them, they will be owned,
honoured, and blest of their God who dwells in the heavens. I can say,
for one, that I cannot be pleased, I cannot be satisfied, I cannot
feel to fellowship this people as I wish to do, unless they live their
religion and serve their God every day, every hour, and every minute
of their lives. There is no time allotted to us to use outside of the
limits of duty. But, in doing our duty, in, serving our God, in living
our religion, in using every possible means to send forth the Gospel
of salvation to the inhabitants of the earth, to gather Israel, and
establish Zion, and build up the kingdom of heaven upon the earth are
incorporated all blessings, air comforts that men can desire.

vol. 5, p.1
It is a mistaken idea in the inhabitants of the earth to conclude that
it will not do for them to yield obedience to the commandments of
heaven, lest it should abridge them in their comforts and in their
enjoyments; for there is no real peace, there is no real happiness in
anything in heaven or on the earth, except to those who serve the
Lord. In His service there is joy, there is happiness; but they are
not to be found anywhere else. In it there are peace and comfort; but
when the soul is filled with joy, with peace, and with glory, and is
perfectly satisfied therewith a person even then has but little idea
of that which is in store for all the faithful.

vol. 5, p.1
Thrust a man into prison and bind him with chains, and then let him be
filled with the comfort and with the [p.2] glory of eternity, and that
prison is a palace to him. Again, let a man be seated upon a throne
with power and dominion in this world, ruling his millions and
millions, and without that peace which flows from the Lord of
Hosts—without that contentment and joy that comes from heaven, his
palace is a prison; his life is a burden to him; he lives in fear, in
dread, and in sorrow. But when a person is filled with the peace and
power of God, all is right with him.

Brigham Young, vol. 5, p.2
I cannot be satisfied with myself, neither can I be satisfied with
this people, unless they live in the enjoyment of the Spirit of the
Lord Jesus Christ, having the testimony of Jesus within them. When
they live in that manner, they are prepared to judge of all matters
that come before them; they are then capable of discerning between
truth and error, light and darkness. They can then readily discover
the things that are not of God, and distinguish them from those that
are. This is the only way for you to know that your leaders are
leading you in the path that leads to heaven. Without taking this
course, a people or nation is liable to be led astray by their
leaders, and thereby be prepared to be destroyed; but when the people
understand for themselves—when they know and understand the things of
God by the Spirit of revelation, they are not only satisfied but safe.
If this people will do as they are told—will please those who preside
over them, they will do well for themselves. And if they will do this
from morning to evening and from evening to morning, all will be
right, and their acts will tend to promote the kingdom of God upon the
earth.

vol. 5, p.2
As brother Wells lately observed here, it is very little difference
what comes or goes. If the world are angry at us, that only fits and
prepares them for their destruction. If they afflict the Saints of
God, it prepares them for their reward; it prepares the righteous for
bliss and immortality, and the wicked are the sooner ripened for their
doom. It is very little difference whether men come here as soldiers
or as civilians, all will promote the interest of the kingdom of God.
It will promote the interests of the Saints, inasmuch as they are
united; and though the wicked, in their eagerness to destroy the
Saints of God, do not see this, yet God will make it all turn for the
good of His people.

vol. 5, p.2
True, this people might have done better; but, considering all
circumstances, they have done as well as could be expected. It might
be shown to them, and perhaps this congregation will acknowledge it,
that if this people had invariably been careful to observe counsel,
they would have promoted the kingdom of heaven a great deal faster
than they have. I will bring up a circumstance to illustrate this
idea—one relating to us in these Valleys of the Mountains. It was just
now observed by brother Feramorz Little that his feelings would be
perfectly satisfied if he should never see another train of goods come
in here for sale among this people. I would have been satisfied, if
that could have been the case from the beginning.

vol. 5, p.2
At a time here when a person could go with a sackful of gold and say
to a man, "Can I hire you to do some work for me? I have a sack full
of gold;" and the man would say, "No; I cannot do it;" and every man
would say, "No; I am too busy; I cannot do it;" and the person still
saying, "I have hats full of gold;" but it was so plentiful, that men
had such quantities of money that they were lugging it about; until
their backs ached;—suppose that that money had been put into the hands
of the Trustee in Trust,  [p.3] and used for the benefit of the
kingdom of God, would it not have been much better than to pay it to
the merchants to carry out of the Territory? One merchant, in a
day-and-a-half, received for sales a large kettle-full of money, and
in two days he took a great deal more. Suppose that that money had
been put into the hands of the Trustee in Trust and those associated
with him, they would have laid goods down at your doors for from
thirty to forty per cent cheaper than you got them. But could the
people see that? No; their eyes were dim, and they could not see their
own interest.

vol. 5, p.3
If the people had concentrated their means during the nine years past,
they would now have been worth millions where they have only
thousands. I know that now as well as I should have known it if the
experiment had been tried, and that result proven. But no; the people
would pay their money to others to carry out of the country.

vol. 5, p.3
I will tell an anecdote. relating to the feelings of some in those
days. I stepped into a store at the time when money was so plentiful,
and the store was crowded. Every man, woman and child, had their
pockets full of gold. A woman stepped up and said, "Mr. So and So,
have you any soap?" He replied, "I do not think there is any." She
then asked, "Have you any sugar, or coffee?" He answered, "I do not
know whether there is or not: there was some this morning: but I think
it has been sold." It was not long before a woman reached over and
touched the one enquiring, and said, "President Young has brought
everything of that kind that has been brought in." I reached over and
tapped her on the shoulder and said, "What do you tell that infernal
lie for? President Young has not bought a pound of tea, a pound of
sugar, or a pound of coffee, since these goods came in." The people
were then in such a state of mind that they would rather have given
all they had to the Gentiles than for me to have has a pound of tea or
the handling of their money.

vol. 5, p.3
They were not all possessed of that feeling; but there were enough to
influence the channel of trade and give it an unwise direction; and if
there are not now too many of that class, I shall feel thankful, and
we shall be able to hold the wheat and the cattle so that those who
are passing through and temporarily sojourning in our midst will have
to pay a fair price for those articles. But I presume, if the Gentiles
come, some of you will run and sell your wheat and your cattle to them
for a much less price than we would give you, and be perfectly
satisfied with it. If there is not an influence and practice of that
kind, I shall be glad of it; for it will prove to me that the people
believe what they say.

vol. 5, p.3
I am careful about touching anything that is the object of people's
worship—the gold, the goods, and the things of this world, which
please the eyes and entice the affections of the people. You who know
me know that I have not been under the necessity of asking you to help
me much. Instead of the Presidency's living upon the people, it is
well known that they have sustained the people. Suppose that I had not
launched forth in business, and that brother Kimball and others had
not, what would have been the result? This community would have been
living in their log huts, whereas they now have good houses and
comfortable homes.

vol. 5, p.3
I am decidedly in favour of practical religion—of every-day useful
life. And if I to-day attend to what devolves upon me to do, and then
do that which presents itself to-morrow, and so on, when eternity
comes I will be prepared to enter on the things of [p.4] eternity. But
I would not be prepared for that sphere of action, unless I could
manage the things that are now within my reach. You must all learn to
do this.

vol. 5, p.4
If the people take a wise course and let a few have the handling of
the wheat and other commodities that are for sale, and let those who
wish to buy come to them to purchase, it would be much better for this
people. By pursuing that course, our enemies would either be under the
necessity of giving us a fair price, or have to purchase their
supplies in the States, and haul them across the plains, through the
hills, and over the mountains. How do you think they would prosper in
that operation? I think they would soon become discouraged and want to
leave these regions.

vol. 5, p.4
It is an ignorant excitement which causes some people in the States to
feel and act as they do. Who is there, of all who are really
acquainted with our proceedings and will let good reason and good
sense operate, that has one word to say against us? No one. But the
priests have hallooed so much about these Latter-day Saints—the
"Mormons" as they term us, that they have become excited; and what is
the reason of their outcry? It is simply this—we have the words of
eternal life, and they have not; we serve the God of heaven and they
serve somebody, they know not whom. We have the true religion that the
Bible gives an account of, and they seem to be entirely ignorant of it
and of the God of heaven. Only let us leave God out of our, religion,
and all would be right.

vol. 5, p.4
A great many have said to you and me, "Just leave out Joe Smith, the
Book of Mormon, and modern revelations, and you will become popular."
Brother Clements said, last Sunday, that he told a priest that he
could materially abridge that leaving out by saying, "Just leave God
out of the question, and you will be 'Hail fellows well met.'" We are
not going to leave out Joseph Smith, the Book of Mormon, nor the
gathering, nor the building up of Zion.

vol. 5, p.4
You hear brethren talk of coming to Zion to enjoy the blessings of
this land; but do you not see that it is the shortsightedness of men
which causes their disappointment when they arrive here? They read in
the Bible, in the Book  of Mormon, and Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
about Zion, and what it is to be; but brother Park and others could
not realize, before they came here, that they were the ones to help to
build up Zion. They gather here with the spirit of Zion resting upon
them, and expecting to find Zion in its glory, whereas their own
doctrine should teach them that they are coming here to make Zion.

vol. 5, p.4
We can make Zion, or we can make Babylon, just as we please. We can
make just what we please of this place. The people can make Zion: they
can make a heaven within themselves. When people gather here, they
should come with a determination to make Zion within themselves, with
the resolution that "I will carry myself full of the Spirit of Zion
wherever I go; and this is the way in which I will control evil
spirits; for I mean that my spirit shall have control over evil:" and
do you not see that such a course will make Zion?

vol. 5, p.4
This American continent will be Zion; for it is so spoken of by the
prophets. Jerusalem will be rebuilt and will be the place of
gathering, and the tribe of Judah will gather there; but this
continent of America is the land of Zion.

vol. 5, p.4
The priests are angry because they are afraid that their religion is
nothing but a sandy foundationed  fabric; and whenever they meditate
upon the subject and humble themselves, and the [p.5] Spirit of the
Lord finds its way to their hearts and convicts them, the truth then
is made manifest before them, and they begin to learn the falsity of
their systems; and when that spirit leaves them, they become angry.
"Mormonism" is declared to be true by hosts of witnesses, and this
makes the priests angry; for this Gospel bears its own weight and
testimony, and they know not how to gainsay it. True, I have aimed to
point out their errors; but it is not you or me that they are opposed
to, although they throw their darts at us; but it is the spirit of
conviction that goes with the report of this work; for wherever it
goes it strikes conviction to the heart, and that is what disturbs the
priests and the people.

vol. 5, p.5
The foolish, and those who are controlled by the hissings of the
priests, rage against the work of God, and corrupt politicians urge
them on. There is not an honest man in the United States or in the
world but what, if he could hear this doctrine taught without knowing
that it was a "Mormon" who was teaching it, would drink down these
principles. They would swallow every word and say, "That is true; you
have more light than I have." But if you say "Mormon," that sends the
fat into the fire, and arrays their prejudices against you. Do you
know this, you Elders? [Voices, "Yes."]

vol. 5, p.5
As I have said before, I have often gone incog., and taught persons
the Gospel, and they would drink down its principles as eagerly as a
thirsty ox would drink water; but an ignorant prejudice causes all the
trouble. The excitement among the priests, and directed by
politicians, raises this erroneous prejudice and hue-and-cry. 

vol. 5, p.5
You know that I have said that, if it was now my calling to go and
preach the Gospel, I could make as many converts as I ever did; for I
would go in such a manner that the bitterly prejudiced would have to
labour hard to find out that I was a "Mormon," until I had induced
them to love the truth. Then they would say, "If that is 'Mormonism,'
I want it."

vol. 5, p.5
Persons who are as ignorant as jackasses pass through this city, and
they are so prejudiced that they cannot see and hear well enough to
report things straight. But let persons of good understanding come
here, and hear the Elders testify, and stop to investigate, and every
honest heart among them will receive the Gospel. Do you not know that
they would?

vol. 5, p.5
The "Mormons" are trying to take care of themselves. Our enemies may
come to kill us, but we know that there is a God in the heavens. I
care no more about the threats that are made than I do about the
floating of a board on the waters. They have kicked us and cuffed us
about so much that I have got used to it. I have been driven, and had
to leave my home five times on account of my faith in the Gospel of
our Saviour; but I have never until now been a conspicuous character;
and I say to my enemies and to the enemies of righteousness, you have
now got to fire long shots, unless you come much nearer to us than you
are.

vol. 5, p.5
I will say to all parties, If you come here and do not observe
wholesome  laws, we will introduce you to them. In regard to troops
coming here, as has been rumored, should 1,500 or 2,000 come, what
will you see? You will see that they will ask us to make their
soldiers behave themselves, until they can get out of this place,
which they will do as soon as possible. They are not coming here to
fight us; though, if they were to, I should pray that the Lord would
bring those here that mobbed us in days gone by, and just let us look
at them. But no; the priests, and some editors and politicians wish to
have innocent soldiers sent here to fight us. Let [p.6] them bring
those priests, editors, and politicians who have howled so long about
us, and we will attend to their cases. But I pray that I may never
witness such scenes as I have in the midst of this people. If they
will let us alone, we will preach the Gospel; and if they do not, we
will do it, and we will build up Zion, if all the devils in hell howl.
Let us know that we have to build up Zion until the Spirit of peace
shall overrule our country.

vol. 5, p.6
Do you ever reflect upon the matter? Look at St. Louis. More murders
have been committed there in almost any few days than have been
committed in this Territory since it was organized. It is customary
there to have murders committed almost daily; but we, above all other
people, ought never to have such a crime committed in our midst; and
we never have had, so far as the Latter-day Saints are concerned.

vol. 5, p.6
I will now tell you something. It is a secret; and I wish you to keep
it to yourselves. There have been men here who have had their plans
arranged for robbing; and I will take the liberty to say that, when we
find them, "judgment will be laid to the line and righteousness to the
plummet." Those are my feelings, and I express them plainly, that the
good and honest may be able to pass from the Eastern States to
California, and back and forth, in peace. And when a "Mormon"
unlawfully disturbs anybody, I say, let him be overtaken by a
"Vigilance Committee." And when mobocrats come here, they will find a
"Vigilance Committee." Now, listeners, send that to the States, if you
wish. I want the people in the States to know that there are a few
poor curses here, and also to know that we do not want a gang of
highwaymen here. And I say to all such characters, if you come here
and practice your iniquity, we will send you home quick, whenever we
can catch and convict you. I wish such characters would let the boys
have a chance to lay their hands on them.

vol. 5, p.6
If men come here and do not behave themselves, they will not only find
the Danites, whom they talk so much about, biting the horses' heels,
but the scoundrels will find something biting their heels. In my plain
remarks, I merely call things by their right names. Brother Kimball is
noted in the States for calling things by their right names, and you
will excuse me if I do the same.

vol. 5, p.6
We will build up Zion and establish the kingdom of God upon the earth,
and the wicked cannot help themselves. I have not built up this
kingdom, neither did Joseph Smith. What the Lord told brother Joseph
to do, that he did. And what the Lord tells you and me to do we will
do, by the help of God. May God bless us all. Amen. [p.7]

Heber C. Kimball, July 5, 1857

Divine Mission of Joseph Smith—Stability of Mormonism—
The Saints' Enemies Yet to Come to Them for Succour—
Home Manufacture—Distress of Nations

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery, 
Great Salt Lake City, Afternoon, July 5, 1857.

vol. 5, p.7
I can say one thing in regard to preaching before this congregation.
It is a great deal harder to speak to the people in the afternoon than
it is in the forenoon, because they generally come together after
partaking of a hearty dinner; and that, in connection with the word
they receive in the forenoon, fills them up, and they are somewhat
like a barn that is nearly full of hay; for you know it is a great
deal harder to put in the last load of hay than it is the first. I
speak of these things because the circumstances that surround us call
them forth.

vol. 5, p.7
In relation to the things we have heard to-day from brother Brigham,
and brother Feramorz, and others, I will say that I appreciate them,
and I not only believe them, but I know them to be true. This is the
work of God, and all the world cannot stay its progress. They have
given me the character in the world of calling things by their right
names. It is a good deal with them as it was with the old Dutchman,
who said, "It is not the thing itself, but it is the name of the
damned thing!" That is it exactly. They can talk and hint about every
thing, but never call them by their names. I call that hypocrisy; and
there never was a nation that lived upon the earth that was fuller of
it than this nation.

vol. 5, p.7
As to what they call "Mormonism"—properly speaking, the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, I say it is true; and Joseph Smith
the Prophet, who was killed in Illinois, in Carthage Jail, is the
author of it; or, in other words, he was the instrument in the hands
of God of bringing it forth. Peter, James, and John, three of the
ancient Apostles, came and ordained him and set him apart for the work
of the ministry of this last dispensation.

vol. 5, p.7
I am bearing testimony of those things that are true—things that I
know and understand. And I also testify that Hyrum Smith was a
Patriarch of God, and just as much so as Abraham, Isaac, or Jacob ever
were. Joseph Smith the Prophet ordained his father a Patriarch, and he
ordained Hyrum. The some Gospel which was preached by Jesus and by His
Apostles has been delivered unto us through Joseph Smith, the Prophet
of the living God; and the keys and powers pertaining to that Gospel
and priesthood are now resting upon brother Brigham Young; for he is
Joseph's legal successor. All the prophets from the days of Adam and
from the creation of the world have conferred their priesthood and
keys of this dispensation, and brother Brigham hold, them in
connection with the old Prophets and Apostles, and in connection with
our Father and God pertaining to this earth.

vol. 5, p.7
I am telling you the truth, and testifying to that which God has made
manifest unto me. Well, the world want that we should lay aside that
which God has revealed, and not [p.8] speak of Joseph Smith, or of the
revelations which he gave.

vol. 5, p.8
When I was abroad preaching, some said to me, we would be popular if
we would say nothing about the Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith, baptism
for the remission of sins, or the laying on of hands for the gift of
the Holy Ghost; they said if we would let these things alone we would
be popular. Good heavens! We are now more popular than any other
religious community upon the earth. We extend, as some would call it,
from Dan to Beersheba; we extend to every nation, continent, and
country, and almost to every island of the sea. The Gospel has been
carried to almost every people. We have offered them the principles of
life and salvation, and we shall continue to do so while there is any
hope for them.

vol. 5, p.8
I expect, like us, the inhabitants of the earth will have their ups
and downs, their troubles and afflictions. There has been a great
chill among them: they had one when we had one; and now the fever has
begun to increase with us it has begun to increase upon them; and
by-and-by there will be another chill; and it will keep doubling and
redoubling till the whole world is in motion. Will it overthrow this
work? No, never.

vol. 5, p.8
I want the gentlemen that are here to-day, and who are going East, to
tell the people of the United States that they need not trouble
themselves; for "Mormonism" will increase and triumph until every king
will be cast down from his throne, and the President of the United
States, unless he and the people repent; and what they call
"Mormonism" will continue to increase henceforth and for ever.

vol. 5, p.8
When they killed Joseph Smith, and Hyrum, David Patten, and many
others, they supposed that that was the end of "Mormonism"—that it was
annihilated. Bless your souls, instead of its being annihilated, it
has increased a hundredfold; and we have now more Elders preaching the
Gospel—yes, about ten times more than there are people in this vast
congregation this afternoon; and I presume there are some seven or
eight thousand here to-day.

vol. 5, p.8
You may think this rather extravagant, but there are more Elders in
England than there are people here to-day; and England is not as big
as the State of New York, where I lived. They will spread and increase
from this time on, and this work is bound to increase and spread
abroad, and all hell cannot pull it down.

vol. 5, p.8
Suppose the Gentiles were to try to put it down, and to kill brother
Brigham, and me, and brother Daniel, and the Twelve Apostles, still
there are some fifty or sixty Quorums of Seventies that are capable of
spreading abroad this kingdom. Why, bless you, it is like the mustard
seed: you know it is most troublesome to get out of the garden. You
get vexed with it and go and kick it about, and by that means you make
ten thousand more little mustard trees.

vol. 5, p.8
Well, you know they drove us far away into these mountains; and now
see the multitude of little mustard trees that are growing up!
(Laughter.)

vol. 5, p.8
We want you to tell this, gentlemen, when you get down to the States;
for we don't have a mail very often, and therefore we drop a word here
and there, and we want everybody to carry the tidings. It is not only
me, but the Prophet Brigham talks just so. I suppose you will think,
"What a monstrous fellow he is!"

vol. 5, p.8
I have been afflicted with colds ever since I came from the north; but
I, all the time, grow fat. I do not drink ale, whisky, rum, or any
kind of spirituous liquor, but I seek to drink largely of the
peaceable  Spirit of God, that I may be strengthening [p.9] to my
brethren and sisters. For the world and the United States, and their
opposition, which they call outside pressure, we care very, very
little. We have some big mountains between us and them, and they
cannot remove them because they have not faith.

vol. 5, p.9
Such a row as there is in the States at the present time I never
before heard of. It is "Mormonism!" Down with "Mormonism!!" Mr.
President, send up the troops and set those "Mormons" in order.

vol. 5, p.9
Gentlemen, [to the strangers] did you ever see any body out of order
here? Have you seen any body drunk? You have not, unless it was
yourselves. I have not seen any body drunk,—no, not on the fourth of
July. I have not seen a drunkenman in the streets, much less a woman.
One reason is, perhaps, that we have not got any liquor; and God grant
that we may not have much.

vol. 5, p.9
You do not see many people about our streets idling away their time.
Tomorrow morning you may see a few persons who have come from the
country to get a little counsel; but after that you won't see a man in
the street, excepting those who are going to or coming from their
work; for they are all hard at work, hoeing their corn, watering their
wheat, and getting their wood from the kanyons.

vol. 5, p.9
God Almighty bless this people, I say, and increase their faith and
their strength, that they may increase and multiply. And may God
increase the "mustard seed," and cause it soon to fill the earth. May
the Lord our God bless the bees in the hive of Deseret, and root out
the drones; for they only eat out the honey, while the bees go out and
gather it in.

vol. 5, p.9
Well, gentlemen, we are calculating that we have got the best crops
that we have ever had, and the best that are in the world; and the
Lord our God has blest the land for our sake. We had a famine last
year, but we lived through it; and we are now going to work to lay up
our grain, and we are building storehouses to store it away in; and we
shall not only store away grain but other things that will keep; and
the day will come that you (strangers) will have to come to us for
bread to eat; and we will be your saviours here upon Mount Zion. You
don't believe it now; but wait a little while, and you will see that
it will come to pass.

vol. 5, p.9
Many of the people of the United States exulted over us when we were
brought to a morsel of bread, and had to deal out one to another in
order to subsist. I put my family on short rations, in order to have
some to deal out to others, and so did brother Brigham and many
others; and at the same time our enemies and the priests in their
pulpits were praising God that we had hard times, with trouble and
perplexity. We never were more happy in our lives than we were at that
time, and we did not have the belly ache through eating too much; but
we were lively and diligent is serving God; and that is the reason we
are becoming so corpulent this year. Last year we had not enough, but
this year we have plenty, and we are going to lay it up in store—wheat
and every thing that will keep. I am telling these gentlemen what we
are going to do, so that they can carry the news to the States.

vol. 5, p.9
Ladies, we do not want you to tease your husbands for silks, and
satins, and fine bonnets, but go to work and manufacture your own
clothing; and if you will do that, you will do the best thing that you
ever did in your lives. This is as true as that the Lord ever spoke by
His prophets. The time has come for us to lay up our stores.

vol. 5, p.9
Will the world follow our example? No, they will not; and if we do our
duty, who cares whether they do or not. They will come with their
[p.10] bonnets, their fine clothing, and their jewellery, and be glad
to work for us to get their bread. You tell that in the States,
gentlemen, won't you? Whether you do or not, they will learn of it.
They publish nearly everything that we say, and this will be
published.

vol. 5, p.10
We are a people, here in the valleys of the mountains, who are hated
and have been broken up and driven for our religion till we have got
used to it. Brother Brigham told you he had been driven five times,
and so have I; and I have had everything taken from me that I had; but
yet I have got enough to eat and drink, and enough of everything, and
so have you; and my prayer is, all the while, God bless you.

vol. 5, p.10
Lay up your stores, and take your silks and fine things, and exchange
them for grain and such things as you need, and the time will come
when we will be obliged to depend upon our own resources; for the time
is not far distant when the curtain will be dropped between us and the
United States. When that time comes, brethren and sisters, you will
wish you had commenced sooner to make your own clothing. I tell you,
God requires us to go into home manufacture; and, prolong it as much
as you like, you have got to do it.

vol. 5, p.10
You will also see the day that you will wish you had laid up your
grain, if you do not do it now; for you will see the day, if you do
not take care of the blessings God has given to you, that you will
become servants, the same as the world will.

vol. 5, p.10
We have told you this before. You have been exhorted, year after year,
to prepare for hard times: you have been told of this often enough. We
have told you that when hard times come again you won't have the
privilege that you had last time of having food dealt out to you
gratuitously, but you will have to pay for all you get. This will come
to pass. I suppose there are many who don't believe it. To such it is
like a tune that strikes upon the drum of the ear, passes off, and is
forgotten.

vol. 5, p.10
I will prove to you that I will put my faith with my works and lay up
stores for my family and for my friends that are in the United States,
and I will be to them as Joseph was to the people in the land of
Egypt. Every man and woman will be a saviour if they will do as I say.
You may write this down and send it to the States; for it will be
published.

vol. 5, p.10
Let repentance take place amongst you where it is necessary, and let
confidence, diligence in the performance of duty, and humility be
manifest in your lives; keep the commandments of God; be subject to
God's authority, and save yourselves all the time; and the Lord our
God will have pleasure in making you like Joseph of old. Now, if
persons were coming from the old country, from far distant lands,
would you not feel comfortable if you had, plenty to feed them with
when they come?

vol. 5, p.10
These things bear heavily upon my mind, and they have done so for some
time. There are very few who have got any surplus grain on hand. There
is considerable in the Tithing Store, and there are a few individuals
who have some on hand; but there is not a great deal in the country,
excepting our present crop. It behoves us to be saving and to prepare
for the time to come. The day will come when the people of the United
States will come lugging their bundles under their arms, coming to us
for bread to eat. Every Prophet has spoken. of this from the early
ages of the world. Already we begin to see sickness, trouble, death,
famine, and pestilence; and more yet awaits the nations of the wicked.
Jesus  said, When you hear of these things in foreign
nations—destruction and desolation, you may [p.11] then look forth for
my coming, and know that it is nigh at hand. In relation to the world,
our enemies, their soldiery, and their governors, I do not fear them,
and I never did.

vol. 5, p.11
If you will do right—keep the commandments of God, I can say with all
the propriety that any man, prophet, or apostle ever did, you shall
never want for food, or raiment, or houses, or lands; and no power on
the earth can injure you. There is no power that shall prevent our
prosperity; for we shall increase, while every other power upon the
earth that is opposed to this work and our God will go down. I just
know it. Amen.

George A. Smith, May 31, 1857

The Sacrament—Slanderers and Lying Spirits—Monogamy
and Polygamy, Etc.

Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, May 31, 1857.

vol. 5, p.11
It appears on the present occasion that we enjoy the privilege of
partaking of the sacrament in commemoration of the death and suffering
of our Lord and Saviour, to witness to each other that we are willing
to keep his commandments, and to observe the requirements of the
fulness of the Gospel until he shall come. Under these circumstances
we assemble and call together our wandering thoughts and minds. We
review our conduct, our feelings to our Heavenly Father, our actions
and doings in relation to His laws, and also our faith towards our
brethren, and make a kind of settlement with ourselves, a balance of
accounts in our minds, repenting of our sins and follies, and we lay
the foundation in our own minds to renew our diligence and exertions
in future, that wherein we have failed to walk up to the line of our
duty we may improve, and that we may partake of those emblems under an
express influence, and with a perfect understanding of a covenant that
we wilt remember Him in all things until he come. Marvel not, says the
Saviour, if the world hate you; for remember that it hated me before
it hated you.

vol. 5, p.11
One of the first principles that we are brought to feel, perhaps, on
receiving the Gospel, is, that the world hates us. You may ascend or
descend into every department of its society, and you find that hatred
more or less manifests itself; and this causes a great many people who
receive the truth to have misgivings, and they will ask why is it that
we are under the necessity of receiving a religion that is hated of
all men? The Saviour said to his disciples, "Ye shall be hated of all
men, for my name's sake; and blessed are ye when all men shall
persecute you, and speak all manner of evil of you falsely for my
name's sake." But this is a kind of blessing that we hardly
appreciate; but at the present time I am a witness that no people upon
the face of the earth have so much reason to be thankful, neither have
Latter-day Saints seen any time when they have had greater reason to
constrict themselves blessed under this promise of our Saviour, than
at the present time.

vol. 5, p.12
[p.12] Much is said of the powerful engine  of  the press, the
powerful medium by which truth or falsehood are so quietly circulated.
And for the last year, or the last six or eight months, those engines
have been universally turned with vengeance upon the devoted heads of
this people.

vol. 5, p.12
There is nothing that excites more interest in the minds of the
reading public, nothing that creates greater anxiety, nothing that is
so readily received as statements, or information, as it is termed,
concerning the "Mormons;" and nothing that is true can be printed, but
to a very limited extent; whereas anything that is false, it matters
not how false or exaggerated, it is circulated and represented to the
uttermost extreme. It is as an old gentleman told me in Virginia: said
he, "There is nothing published that is so extravagant concerning your
people but what we believe it readily."

vol. 5, p.12
The spirit of lies has taken hold of the people; it has got possession
of their hearts. They love lies; they like to read them; they like to
print them, and they really relish them; but truth is another thing.
"Truth," says the Prophet, "has fallen in the streets; yea, truth
falleth; he that departeth from iniquity maketh himself a prey." Such
is the case in the present generation. There are lies from responsible
sources, lies over fictitious names, lies certified by responsible
editors; and lies certified and clothed with judicial authority are
current, and are the most important information that is or has been
current in the United States for the last season.

vol. 5, p.12
What does it all amount to? Men will have what they like; for the
spirit that is in men loves lies; they will read them and believe
them. At the same time, there is no man or woman upon the face of the
earth but what is more or less responsible for what they read and
receive; for there is an innate spirit in the man who desires to know
the truth that will generally dictate to him which is truth and which
is falsehood.

vol. 5, p.12
A terrible people these "Mormons!" a dreadful set of fellows! an awful
state of society! Oh, tremendous bad people! I was conversing with a
gentleman from Vermont on the subject of "Mormonism," and he expressed
himself tremendously shocked at the immorality of the "Mormons," and
was particularly anxious to regulate their morals. He was strongly in
favour of having them corrected by the power of the Federal
Government. He said it must be done, for he considered them a disgrace
to the nation. I told him that we regarded the Vermont people as a
very immoral community. Said I, "We consider their laws of a very
immoral character; and we believe that the people would be better, but
that their laws and institutions are of a character that tends to
prevent it—that their laws are calculated to encourage licentiousness,
and to cause them to live in open violation of the first commandment,
to multiply and replenish the earth." "Why how so? Vermont is the most
moral State in the Union." I replied, "It may be so, sir; but your
laws provide that no man shall have but one wife; and there is a great
proportion of females over that of males, and there is a great
proportion of males that are too wicked and corrupt to marry and raise
up families; and the consequence is that a great proportion of your
females are compelled to live single, and hence many of them become
prostitutes. We deprecate such a corrupt order of things; but as it is
in your State, it is your business and not ours; therefore we shall
not interfere with it." I never saw a man more astonished, to think
that I should question the moral tendency of the  institutions of
Vermont. "But, in [p.13] our country," I said, "we are determined that
every man shall acknowledge and sanction his own blood. We shall not
interfere with Vermont, Massachusetts, or Maryland about their
immorality; it is their own business, and they must attend to it
themselves; but we do not wish to submit to such immoral regulations
in Utah."

vol. 5, p.13
I was talking with a member of Congress, who was very pious, (he was a
minister, by the bye,) and he intimated that the doctrine of plurality
of wives was so at variance—so grossly at variance with all the
civilized world, that it was intolerable to all Christians. I told him
that I was surprised at that; "for," said I, "all our Christian
friends expect to sit down in the kingdom of God with father Abraham;
and he practised Polygamy." "Father Abraham," said he, "was guilty of
a great many eccentric tricks." I replied, "Eccentric as he might be,
it is in his bosom that. all Christians expect to rest."

vol. 5, p.13
Strange as it may appear, yet it is true that these things are not
understood or appreciated; but the corrupt, the licentious of the
world are the people who are respected, while the sayings of the
honest and truthful are not allowed to spread. Such is the corruption
of the world. They lay down, in the first place, the position that
"Mormonism" is not true. If you ask why it is not true, they begin to
bring their reasons, and they are a good deal like this—The Mormons
are deceived; and the reason why they are deceived is, because they
are deceived, sir." The people actually take such logic as this for
argument; they take it for granted and for certain, and they lay it
down as a matter of fact, that "Mormonism" is false, and so it
follows. Oh, they say it will all come to an end and fall to pieces in
a few days; and they have been saying this for the last twenty years;
they have kept crying "Mormonism" will go down; it is bound to fall in
pieces. Still the bubble rolls ahead and does not burst up; it does
not fly to pieces as they have predicted.

vol. 5, p.13
I consider that it is necessary that every man should mind his own
business and suffer his neighbours to do likewise. I do not know how
careful they may be in relation to us. So far as our being admitted
into the Union is concerned, we are on just as good and fair a footing
as Oregon, Kansas, New Mexico, Nebraska, and Washington. To be sure,
they have prejudices against us because we are "Mormons;" but they
also hate each other, and they calculate to use each other up, and
then to use up the "Mormons."

vol. 5, p.13
I came up the Missouri River with some Free State men, who said, "If
ever a fuss breaks out again, we are ready for it; we have got the
"Volcanic Rifles," and we calculate to wipe the border ruffians out of
existence; and they showed that they had the tools which do up the
business. Whenever I conversed with any of the pro-slavery men on this
subject, they generally told me that if the other party should begin
again, they were prepared to wipe them out all at once, and leave them
much in the same position that Dr. Kane's ship "Advance" was, when it
came between two immense masses of ice, and they found themselves
liable to be crushed up in what the Arctic men call a "nip." After
they use each other up, we will stand a little better chance. They
need not be alarmed if they see some of the "Mormons" in the Congress
of the nations. No, they need not be surprised if they yet see some of
our Elders in the halls of Congress—men who understand national
affairs equal to any in the nation standing forth to save that
Constitution which we are now accused of opposing.

vol. 5, p.14
[p.14] I thank the Lord that I am once more in your midst, and for the
privilege of striking hands with my brethren and sisters. But when I
think that the enemies of all righteousness are raging, I feel to
thank the Lord for the fulfilment of the words of His servants. I
realize and know that the keys of exaltation rest in the midst of
Israel; and when the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain
thing, and the rulers take counsel together against the Lord and
against His anointed, then "He that sitteth in the Heavens shall laugh
at their calamity: the Lord shall have them in derision." Amen.

Orson Hyde, June 14, 1857

Storing Up Grain—Lessons of the Past—Temptation—The
Coming Distress, Etc.

Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in 
the Bowery, Sunday Afternoon, June 14, 1857.

vol. 5, p.14
Brethren and sisters,—I arise to call your attention to a subject that
has been presented to you, time after time, from this stand. I may,
perhaps, refresh your minds, and present some things to you that you
may not have fully comprehended or understood.

vol. 5, p.14
We have been told to store up our grain and to take care of it. The
history of the past forms ample ground for advice of this kind. We
have not only seen, but felt the folly of placing too low an estimate
upon the productions of the earth. When they were plentiful, they have
been thought of little value. We have found ourselves comparatively
destitute at times, in consequence, and, in the time of this scarcity,
have suffered in our feelings —have been pinched with hunger; and it
does seem that the subject of laying up our grain has been presented
under circumstances that cannot fail to impress every heart with its
importance.

vol. 5, p.14
I will tell you how things look to me. They look as though the Lord
had said—I have tried my people; I have withheld the bounties of the
earth, and in this day of want I have given them advice to store up
their grain: and if ever they could be brought into circumstances to
make them appreciate these words, it is now.

vol. 5, p.14
It is now a pretty scarce time for clothing: it is hard to get many of
the comforts of life in the shape of wearing apparel. We have no
money: many of us have no surplus of the products of the earth to
exchange; and if we had, our market is comparatively bare of many of
the articles we need.

vol. 5, p.14
Some consider that great trials await us; but I will call your
attention to one. It is a very great trim to be short of clothing,
boots, shoes, &c., (to say nothing of the silks, ribbons, laces, and
other gewgaws,) to answer our desires, and perhaps not our real wants
and comforts. But the Lord may pour out an abundant harvest of grain;
and, while we are destitute of those things, our granaries may be
groaning  with the weight of the grain that is in them. But [p.15]
by-and-by the market is richly supplied with goods, such as we need.
It is supplied with every material or fabric, and perhaps silver and
gold, and a liberal price is offered for our grain; and with this
grain we can buy those articles of clothing that we need. Now here
comes the trial. (But keep in mind "home manufacture.") We know these
circumstances pinch. We want the clothing, and we have an abundance
around us, and means in our hands to obtain those articles in exchange
for our produce and wheat. This will try us, whether we will abide the
counsel that has been given, or whether we will not. I presume to say
that just such circumstances will appear before this people: I have
not the least hesitancy upon my mind in saying that such will be the
case. Here you have grain to any amount; and here is your silver, your
gold, your goods, your groceries, and your wares of every kind, and
every thing that you can desire to make yourselves comfortable. Now,
all this is in the midst of this counsel to store up your grain, and
to hold on to it. It is the counterpart, or tempter to beguile. How
many will there be who will go and exchange one for the other? Say one
and another, I must have a little of this, a little of that, and a
little of the other; and thus, little by little, goes the grain that
we were commencing to store up, until it has leaked away and our
granaries are empty.

vol. 5, p.15
It is strange that we should do this, when we really desire bread, and
have so keenly felt its need! We had none at one time—that is,
comparatively none. Starvation, ghastly and appalling, threw its
hideous forms and frightful shadows in our face; and what was the
counsel of God then? Was it not to remain faithful over the little
that we had, and to divide out the limited supplies that we had, and
to relieve the necessities of the poor and needy? And did not the
people, in a goodly degree, comply with this counsel? Yes they did.
Well, has not our heavenly Father, by multiplying our grain in our
store-houses, like the widow's meal and oil, thwarted off impending
calamities? He certainly has.

vol. 5, p.15
Now there is a prospect of a bountiful harvest. We cannot tell what
may be; but if we are true and faithful, like the needle to the pole,
we shall have an abundance to supply not only our present wants, but
some to lay by for the future. This is the result of abiding in the
counsel of God, and the Lord says, I will give them liberally; for
they have said that they will not let it go to waste; for they design
now to keep it for the children of the kingdom and for the time of
great want, when strangers shall come to them also for bread. And now,
therefore, I will pour out a bountiful harvest, to prove their
integrity.

vol. 5, p.15
I have told them to prove me, and now I will prove them. You bring
along your tithes and offerings into my storehouse, and see if I will
not pour out a blessing—see if I will not open the windows of heaven
and pour out a blessing that you will not have room to receive. I will
prove you now, and see if you will be as faithful to me as I have been
to you.

vol. 5, p.15
If this grain be stored up and properly taken care of, we may go
destitute of many comforts that we desire; but, after the Lord has
proven us, in this respect, to see if we will resist the temptations
of the adversary —to see if we will resist the shining gold and the
fine apparel, and to see if we will abide the law, and lock up and
preserve our grain, is it not as easy for Him to provide us with those
things that we really need for clothing as it was to increase our
limited stores, or to give us now a plentiful harvest Is it not said,
"Surely, thou shalt [p.16] clothe thyself with them all, and in their
glory shall ye boast yourselves." And is it not said that the kings of
the earth shall bring their glory and riches to Zion? What shall
hinder them from bringing the treasures by which we can all be
clothed? What will induce them to come here at all with their riches,
their gold, and their silver, and fine apparel? Let the Almighty shut
down the gate of prosperity, as He will do, and a general dearth
ensue, and they know that in Zion it is fruitful, and that the good
things of the earth are produced there—let them know that there is
bread, and you will see them coming here to pour out their treasures
for a bit of bread; but if you shall not have it stored up for them,
you will not do your duty. The Lord can do this. He can bring these
things about; and, brethren, the test is right before us. It is not an
imaginary thing, but it is actually coming to test us, to see whether
we will, under these circumstances, abide the counsel that has been
given to us.

vol. 5, p.16
There is hardly ever a commandment given to any person or persons
before whom a temptation is not placed to decoy them, if possible,
from an obedience to that commandment. Our parents in the garden of
Eden had had but little experience in this world; and it seemed that
they must have a trial corresponding with the experience and knowledge
they had of things as they were. The instruction of Father Adam was,
"Of all the trees in the garden thou mayest eat, excepting one; and in
the day thou eatest of that, thou shalt surely die." The Lord said,
Adam and Eve, you may enjoy yourselves; but there is one tree I
command you that ye shall not eat of; for in the day that ye do, ye
shall surely die."

vol. 5, p.16
It seems that they were well provided for. There was an abundance of
other kinds of fruits; but there was a kind of itching desire for that
which they were forbidden to eat of; and they were led on by
temptation until they did partake of that fruit, and thus the devil
got power over them.

vol. 5, p.16
Well, if counsel has been given unto us to store up our grain, I
should not wonder if there were temptations; placed before us, to
induce us to non-compliance. High prices in silver and gold may be
offered as an inducement. Men may come and say, I will give you a high
price for your wheat: here are goods of every kind we will give for
your grain." There, you perceive, is the temptation and the counsel
before us. We should like the comforts of life, and would no doubt
like to purchase them; but the counsel of the servants of the Lord
would lead us to do differently.

vol. 5, p.16
Such scenes as these, brethren and sisters, we may see, and they may
not be far ahead of us. They may be very near; for things change very
suddenly sometimes. It is for us to abide in the counsel of God, and
never turn aside nor cast a longing look upon the riches and comforts
of this life, when we have to violate a holy precept to gain them.
Remember it, brethren and sisters; for I want to impress it upon your
minds. Keep your grain for yourselves and for strangers who, in times
of famine abroad, seek at your hands bread from heaven and earth. When
the servants of God set good counsel before you, and these temptations
follow, they will not command, perhaps, when the temptation is
present; and these things will be trying to you: they will be so, to
see if you will stand by your integrity, or fall by your instability.

vol. 5, p.16
I want to tell a little anecdote which came to my ears. I do not know
that I shall be right; but, if I am  wrong, there are those present
[p.17] who can correct me. It is said that there is a man in this
city, a natural miner, who has a peculiar gift to discover metals of
value, though hidden in the earth at any depth. He can point out the
very place where they are. He happened in a gentleman's house in this
town one day, and they were discussing his powers to discern any metal
in the earth. The lady, doubting his ability, took a piece of lead,
and slily stepped out and buried it, being careful to leave no visible
marks by which any other than herself could find it. She returned and
told him that in the garden was a piece of lead buried, and wished him
to find it if he could. He made the attempt; and, after a little
rambling, pointed to the very spot where it was; but the lady,
thinking to bluff him off and discourage him, made perfect ridicule of
him, and asked what had led him to  think it was there. She pretended
to regard him as insane, and the poor man came to the conclusion that
he might be mistaken, as the lady appeared so sanguine in hot
ridicule. He gave it up as a mistake, doubting his own gift. Since the
time that he was bluffed off from the faith in the natural gift that
God had given him —(Pres. H. C. Kimball: And that by a woman!)—yes,
and since that, it has been taken away altogether. Before this, he was
never mistaken in such matters; but since, has no more powers of
discovering than any other.

vol. 5, p.17
Now, we have the gift of God, and that is the gift of wise counsel—of
good counsel given unto us for the purpose of self-preservation. Will
we, by any reason, by any craft, by any device, by any machinations,
by any swerving from our purpose, lose that gift?  Remember that if we
are upon the enemies' ground, the gift that is given to us may be
destroyed or taken from us for ever; and probably the time may be that
you and I may not have the counsel of the servants of God from day to
day. If it is necessary, however, we may have it; and if it is not;
remember it, ye Latter-day Saints, and everybody that fears God and
serves Him with full purpose of heart! Remember the counsel that is
given, "STORE UP ALL YOUR GRAIN," and take care of it! Prize it above
gold and silver, above rich clothing and fine apparel, and above
everything else except the bread of life! And I tall you it is almost
as necessary to have bread to sustain the body as, it is to have food
for the spirit; for the one is as necessary as the other, to enable us
to carry on the work of God upon the earth.

vol. 5, p.17
Brethren and, sisters, may God bless you, and bless your fields, and
flocks, and all that you possess. Take care of your fields, your
flocks, and your herds; take care of and preserve every thing that God
has given us to take care of upon the earth. May God bless. you, and
bless us all, and give us the gift of eternal life; and may the angel
of life preserve us; and may we feel to lay shoulder to shoulder, and
prove to God and our brethren that we are ready and determined to roll
forth this great work—

vol. 5, p.17
"While life, or thought, or being lasts, 
Or immortality endures."

vol. 5, p.17
—Amen. [p.18]

Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1857

Temple and Endowments—Raising Grain and Building
Storehouses—Dedication

A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, 
delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1857.

vol. 5, p.18
I do not know that I can speak so that all of you can hear distinctly.
You will have to be very still, or it will be impossible for me to
speak to your edification. You have heard what brother Wells has said
in reference to the Temple, the canal, &c. The Temple is designed for
many purposes, and there are many things that God will reveal and many
blessings that he will confer upon this people in that building, if
they will use due diligence in forwarding its completion.

vol. 5, p.18
Some may think that the erection of the Temple more particularly
devolves upon brother Brigham, brother Heber, brother Daniel, the
Twelve, and a few of the Seventies, High Priests, and Bishops; and
when it is finished they may imagine that they will receive their
blessings therein; but that work is designed to be general. There must
needs be a universal exertion, not only by the leading official
members of this Church, but by every member, male and female; for the
Temple is not for us alone; it is also for our sons, and daughters,
and succeeding generations. They will receive blessings in it, and
therefore it concerns them as well as us.

vol. 5, p.18
If I obtain all the blessings of the Priesthood, all the endowments,
all the blessings that God has to confer upon us in this probation,
and keep those things sacred while I live, I am then as pure and holy
as it is possible for a man to be while in the flesh. Then, if my
wives are one with me, my children and their posterity will partake of
those blessings which have been placed upon me. Every blessing
conferred upon me tends to benefit my posterity. Those blessings are
for every righteous man; and the blessings that are conferred upon
faithful men and women in their holy anointings and sealings will rest
upon their posterity after them for ever and for ever, through their
faithfulness; and there is no end to it.

vol. 5, p.18
It is a strong additional inducement for you to live your religion, in
view of the benefits that will be continued to your posterity. If you
can only bear this in mind, I think it will serve to keep you
steadfast in the line of your duties. Will our posterity partake of
the blessings we will receive in the Temple which we are building?
They will, for ever and for ever. Our blessings are to continue
always. If we live so as to attain to the principles and fulness of
perfection and to secure the promises of eternal lives, then those
blessings will rest upon us and our children.

vol. 5, p.18
How long will it take this people to build the Temple on this Block,
supposing that every man and woman, and every child that has arrived
at the years of accountability, will unitedly strive for its
completion? Not very many years. Were I labouring on that Temple, I
would constantly endeavour to  work upon it [p.19] with an eye single
to pushing it forward, and to the blessings I expected to receive
therein. But supposing that you do not all live, will you not be
benefitted by it? Yes, you will.

vol. 5, p.19
We are now attending to matters that will answer every purpose, until
that Temple is completed. Those who go through their endowments now
and are sealed up unto eternal lives, those blessings will stick to
them, if they will stick to the blessings and promises that are made
ever unto them, and step forward with one heart and one mind to do the
will of God as made known to them from time to time from this stand.

vol. 5, p.19
Is it requisite that every member of my family should feel the same
interest that I do in my welfare and posterity? Yes, every woman and
child, from the oldest to the youngest. They should be just like a
tree that has many branches to it. The extremity of the longest limb
is dependent upon the tree from which it grows. We should become one
tree, and be like the "tree of life, which bare twelve manner of
fruits," all connected with one stalk. I presume that those fruits
came from grafts, else the tree probably would not have borne so many
kinds.

vol. 5, p.19
We must be grafted into the true vine, and continue to partake of its
fatness, and then we shall go back to our Father and God, who is
connected with one who is still farther back; and this Father is
connected with one still further back, and so on; and just so far as
we respect our superiors and try to save our children, so shall we
receive blessings from this time forth and for ever, and shall become
as numerous as the sands upon the sea shore. What is there to hinder
us from obtaining these blessings? Nothing, except it be our own want
of faithfulness; for, by diligence, integrity, and perseverance, we
can accomplish all we desire, and help to move forward the great work
of God.

vol. 5, p.19
I have heard a whispering that some who work on the Temple at dressing
rock, and in the machine and blacksmiths' shops, have nothing but
bread to eat. It seems as though this could not be so; for I have seen
the public hands packing home carrots, parsnips, potatoes, &c.; and it
is not so very bad while there is plenty of them; and every man gets a
pound of flour a day; and I think there should not be any grunting. It
will not be a month before we shall have lettuce, radishes, &c.; and
there now is plenty of greens; and onions are plentiful in the Tithing
Office; and we shall be very glad to have you come and get them at
your leisure.

vol. 5, p.19
I have just touched upon these things in connection with brother
Wells' remarks concerning the Public Works; for I am one with him, and
he is one with me, and we are one with brother Brigham. We have not
set our feet to the race for any other purpose than to follow him and
run through; for he is our leader and will be our leader, temporally
and spiritually, from this time forth. When Joseph comes again, will
brother Brigham be removed? No, never. Brother Joseph is ahead;
brother Brigham is after him; I am after brother Brigham; and you are
after me, are you not? And we will not flinch; and and God will bless
and prosper every man that will help himself; and He will bless,
prosper, and sustain this people; and they will never fall, as a
people, though we expect that many will apostatize, pitch over the
dam, and go to wreck.

vol. 5, p.19
If we sin, and do not repent; God will chastise us until we do repent
of and forsake all sin; but He never will scourge us so long as we do
right. I have said a hundred times that we never shall want for bread,
meat, and [p.20] the comforts of life, worlds without end, if we will
only do right. That is my prophecy, and always was; and it is true. I
agree with Daniel, with Joseph, with Brigham, with Jesus, and the
Apostles, and all the holy Prophets; and I have spoken as I have to
arouse your feelings, to waken you up, and comfort your hearts, and
cheer your minds; for I have no other feeling than to do you good.

vol. 5, p.20
When the Big Cottonwood Canal is finished, aside from its being of
material benefit in our operations for building the Temple, it will be
of great worth for irrigating lots in this city, especially in the
east part of it; and you will soon be able to raise enough more than
heretofore to pay you for your labour upon that work—yes, tenfold
more. You may think that extravagant, but I say it is not. Reckon it
up yourselves, and see how much more you could raise if you had plenty
of water. You could raise as much corn fodder as would keep your cows
through the winter, and I believe more than you have cows to eat it,
besides the large extra amount of vegetables you could raise.        i

vol. 5, p.20
I will now make a few remarks in  relation to building
storehouses,—not  particularly in regard to building, tithing
storehouses here; for there are enough at present to hold all the
grain we have; though I believe that by another year this people will
fill our tithing houses until they overflow; for a great many of them
are going to continue to do right and live their religion; and if they
do that, you will see the wheat, the corn, the oats, the barley, and
all our stock and possessions increase. If we increase, it will
increase; our wealth will grow and increase with us, and there will be
no end to it. But in order to lay up grain, you must prepare
storehouses. Every man who has a farm needs a storehouse—one made of
rock and lime, that will guard your grain against the mice, rats, and
all other four-legged vermin; also against the two-legged ones. I have
more fears of the two-legged ones than I have of the four-legged ones.

vol. 5, p.20
Plan to build a good storehouse, every man who has a farm, and never
cease until you have accomplished it. And do not forget to pay your
tithing before you put the grain into the storehouse. Lay up enough
for seven years, at a calculation for from five to ten in each family;
and then calculate that there will be in your families from five to
ten persons to where you now have one, because you are on the
increase.

vol. 5, p.20
It now takes about one thousand bushels of wheat to bread my family
one year, and I want to lay up six thousand for each year of the seven
for which I calculate to store it up. Reflect upon the probable
increase of my family within seven years; they alone will be almost
numerous enough to people a small city. Where a family now requires
only a hundred bushels a year, let the head of that family lay up a
hundred bushels the first year, two hundred the next, and increase the
amount every year in proportion to their probable requirements.

vol. 5, p.20
When we have stored away our grain we are safe, independent of the
world, in case of famine, are we not? Yes, we are; for, in that case,
we will have the means for subsistence in our own hands. When the
famines begin upon the earth, we shall be very apt to feel them first.

vol. 5, p.20
If judgments must need begin at the house of God, and if the righteous
scarcely are saved, how will it be with the wicked? Am I looking for
famines? Yes, the most terrible and severe that have ever come upon
the nations of the earth. These things are right before us, and some
of this people are not thinking  anything about them; they do not
enter their [p.21] hearts. Still there is not an Elder here who has
read the revelation which says, Go forth and warn the inhabitants of
this land of the sickness, the death, and disasters that are coming
upon this nation, but what must be satisfied of the truth of what I am
saying. You have done according to the instruction given in that
revelation; and now reflect upon the things that I am declaring in
your hearing, and lift up your voices unitedly as a people to the God
of Heaven that He will be merciful unto us and favour Zion.

vol. 5, p.21
Be wise, listen to counsel, and obey the voice of the head, and you
wilt prosper and never want for bread; but, as the Lord liveth, you
will feel it, if you do not continue in the line of duty. [President
Brigham Young: That is true.] Yes, it is as true as it is that God
ever spake to this generation. I consider that carefully storing our
surplus grain against a time of need is of the greatest importance to
this people, in connection with building the Temple. You may build
that Temple, and at the same time neglect those things that I am
speaking of, and you will perish temporally.

vol. 5, p.21
Now, go to, and raise grain; for I feel satisfied that the Lord will
give us two, three, or four years of good times, and will hold the
enemies of the upright by the bit, if we will do right. I will have
that "if" in every time; for, in such case, I tell you that God will
hold our enemies, and they cannot have any power until He has a mind
to permit them; and then He will only permit them for a time, in order
to manifest His Almighty power and to qualify and prepare them for a
time to come. I mean just what I say.

vol. 5, p.21
I have talked here year after year, and told you that I was going to
work to build a good storehouse; and I now have a good one, though it
is not yet quite finished. I have five or six hundred bushels of wheat
in it, and I am going to make a tight floor of rock by grouting it
with lime and sand, and plaster the walls on both sides, so that it
will be proof against mice and all other kinds of vermin.

vol. 5, p.21
As I have said, I know that we will see those things of which I have
spoken—such famines as this world never beheld. Yes, we have got to
see those scenes; but if we will keep our vows and covenants, the Lord
will hold them off until we can prepare ourselves; and if you will
wake up and do as you are told, you will escape.

vol. 5, p.21
I will advise every man in every settlement to build a storehouse; and
if one cannot do so alone, let two or three build one between them.
Store up and preserve your grain, and then you will be safe. But if
the famine should come upon us in our present condition, what could we
do? If we do not do as we are told in this thing, the displeasure of
the Lord will be upon us, and He will not continue to bless us as He
is now doing.

vol. 5, p.21
I know that He is able to suffer famines to come upon us, and then to
rain manna down from heaven to sustain us. I also know that He could
increase our grain in the granaries and our flour in the bins, and
make one small loaf of bread suffice for many persons, by exerting His
creative power. I do not know how He does that, but I know that He can
do it just as easily as He could bring me into existence upon this
earth.

vol. 5, p.21
There are a great many things that we can save and take care of, as
well as we can wheat, barley, and oats. We can dry pumpkins, squashes,
currants, apples, peaches, &c., and save them; we can also save beans,
peas, and like articles, and keep them for seven years. And if you
will take the right care of your wheat, you can save it just as long
as you may wish [p.22] to; but, in the usual mode of storing it, you
have got to stir it, move it, remove it, and turn it over, or it will
spoil. It is just so with this people; they have had to be moved and
removed from place to place, to prevent them from getting into dotage.

vol. 5, p.22
I would not be afraid to promise a man who is sixty years of age, if
he will take the counsel of brother Brigham and his brethren, that he
will renew his age. I have noticed that a man who has but one wife,
and is inclined to that doctrine, soon begins to wither and dry up,
while a man who goes into plurality looks fresh, young, and sprightly.
Why is this? Because God loves that man, and because he honours His
work and word. Some of you may not believe this; but I not only
believe it—I also know it. For a man of God to be confined to one
woman is small business; for it is as  much as we can do now to keep
up under the burdens we have to carry; and I do not know what we
should do if we had only one wife apiece.

vol. 5, p.22
Let us go to work and cultivate the earth, and go into the fields, and
bless the land, and dedicate and consecrate it to God; and then
dedicate the seed, the implements, and the horses, and oxen. Do you
suppose that that will have any effect? I know that it will. Nearly
twenty years ago, I was in a place in England in which I felt very
curious; but I did not know at the time what it meant. I went through
a town called Chadburn, beyond Clithero. Before I went there, some
persons told me that there was no use in my going, and asked me what I
wanted to go to Chadburn for, saying it was the worst place in the
country; for the sectarian priests had preached there faithfully
thirty years without making any impression. Notwithstanding that, I
went, and preached once, and baptized twenty-five persons, where the
priests had not been able to do a thing.

vol. 5, p.22
I went through the streets of that town feeling as I never before felt
in, my life. My hair would rise on my head as I walked through the
streets, and I did not then know what was the matter with me. I pulled
off my hat, and felt that I wanted to pull off my shoes, and I did not
know what to think of it.

vol. 5, p.22
When I returned, I mentioned the circumstance to brother Joseph, who
said, "Did you not understand it? That is a place where some of the
old Prophets travelled and dedicated that land, and their blessing
fell upon you." Then try it, and see if it will not leave a blessing
for us to dedicate our lands. If you think that it will not, never
bring another bottle of oil and ask us to dedicate and consecrate it
for the benefit of the sick. I know that we can bless the land, and
that through our blessing it will be filled with the Spirit and power
of God; and that, too, in great profusion, especially if we are filled
with that Spirit ourselves. Some may call me enthusiastic; but I am no
more so than the old Prophets were when they had the Spirit of God
upon them.

vol. 5, p.22
Let us bless the land we cultivate and the fountains of water, and
they will be blessed, and then men may drink of those waters, and they
will fill them with the Spirit and power of God. Let us bless and
dedicate the fountains of life that are in us, in our wives and
children, and in everything else around us. Can the Spirit of God
enter a stone, or one of those posts? Yes; and it can fill every pore
as well as it can every pore in my body. Can it enter into my pores?
Yes, even into my hair; and it can also enter my bones and quicken
every limb, joint, and fibre.

vol. 5, p.22
Let us not dispose of any grain, only what is actually necessary. When
it is actually necessary to part with any grain, let us put it into
the right hands. If I have any to part with, I [p.23] will put it into
the hands of those that will make good use of it. We have got to
become one in our financial matters in the Church and Kingdom of God.
How can you become one tree, with limbs and branches all pertaining to
the selfsame tree, when there is disunion among you?

vol. 5, p.23
Then go to work and build up this kingdom, establish righteousness,
and prepare yourselves for the famines that are coming upon the earth;
for I tell you that they are coming.

vol. 5, p.23
Do you suppose that God would give revelations and tell us to warn the
inhabitants of the earth of things which were coming speedily upon
them, if He did not intend that those things should come? He said that
they should feel them, and I know that they are bound to feel them;
for they will not repent. Let us go to work and prepare for the
thousands upon thousands who will come unto us.

vol. 5, p.23
Our Carrying Company is only in its infancy, but it will prepare the
way; and the day will come when people will gather here by hundreds
and by thousands,—yea, fifty thousand in a year; and very many will
come trudging along with their bundles under their arms. I have heard
brother Joseph, brother Brigham, and several other men say that it
will be so; and I know it will, because they have said it. Many of you
will venture to say that you believe it; but I know that it is true,
and it will surely come to pass.

vol. 5, p.23
Brethren and sisters, these are some of my feelings; and I hope and
pray that those whom we have warned will go home and warn their
neighbours, and tell them to be up and doing; and then we shall not
have to tell you these things again. It is no time for grunting; it is
no time for having the blues; it is no time for sugar-tits, qqq for
dancing, and amusing ourselves. Amusements are stopped for the
present; but when brother Brigham says dance, then dance; but when he
says stop, then stop; and when he says prophesy, then prophesy, but be
sure to prophesy right.

vol. 5, p.23
I have said nothing but what the Spirit has dictated; and all the
principles that I have touched upon are contained in the Bible. If you
don't believe it, take that book and look for yourselves; and then
take the Book of Mormon, and see what the Lord said to the Nephites.
He said, "The nation or people that will not serve me on this land I
will cut off from the face of the earth;" and I know that He will do
it. And brother Brigham, the Twelve Apostles, and Patriarchs John
Young and Isaac Morley will all declare that it is true. May God bless
you. Amen. [p.24]

John Young, July 12, 1857

Blessings of Zion—Prophets of God to Be Relied On—
Enemies of the Saints

Remarks by Patriarch John Young, made at the Bowery, 
Great Salt Lake City, July 12, 1857.

vol. 5, p.24
I feel very happy, my brethren and sisters, for the opportunity I
enjoy this day in this place. I feel that the Lord is merciful unto me
and unto us all as a people, and I feel much pleasure in rising before
you to bear my testimony to the truths of the everlasting Gospel of
Jesus Christ, which have been laid before us this day by his servant
brother Kimball.

vol. 5, p.24
I am thankful to my heavenly Father not only this day, and at this
time in particular, but at all times. I am thankful that I live in the
day that I do, and that I am associated with the greatest and best men
that ever lived upon the earth, and that I have the opportunity of
sitting under the sound of their voices, even the oracles of the
Almighty, before whom the visions of eternity are passing continually,
and who are competent to administer unto the people the words of
eternal life.

vol. 5, p.24
I thank the Lord for the blessings that we as a community enjoy, and
for the good admonitions, for the truth of heaven, for the principles
of salvation theft are from time to time made known unto us by the
Prophets of the Lord. I am thankful to my God that He has gathered us
from the nations of the earth where we were scattered into these
chambers of the mountains, where the Prophets of the Most High can
speak, as they are dictated by His Holy Spirit, the things that are
necessary for them to know and understand.

vol. 5, p.24
I can well remember the day when the Prophets of the Lord stood up to
address the people, that they did not feel that liberty which they
feel and enjoy here. This was at a time when, they were surrounded by
enemies upon the right hand and upon the left, and when those enemies
were laying plans to catch and to destroy them; and when I reflect
upon this, I thank God that He has brought us to a place where we can
administer the words of eternal life without fear or dismay; for we
are here secluded and far away from our enemies.

vol. 5, p.24
I am thankful for the great and glorious principles that I have heard
from brother Kimball this morning; and I can bear my testimony before
angels and before my heavenly Father that every word he spoke has been
by the inspiration and power of the Holy Ghost. I would like to have
you tell of a time, if you can, when brother Brigham and brother Heber
did not speak by the power of the Holy Ghost. I know you cannot do it;
and yet there are men who are continually whining because the First
Presidency are so severe upon the workers of iniquity; but I don't
feel to take off the curses, but, by the authority and power that I
have and the priesthood that has been sealed upon me, I seal those
curses brother Kimball has pronounced, upon the heads of the guilty.

vol. 5, p.24
[The congregation responded, Amen.] 

vol. 5, p.24
I just know there are men here [p.25] right amongst us who thirst for
the blood of the Prophets of God; and there are those professing to be
Saints who are fostering them in their hellish designs; but I pray my
heavenly Father to purge out these cursed characters from among us.
The time has come when the ungodly and the hypocrites are to be
searched out. This is undoubtedly the time the Prophet spoke of when
he said, "The sinner in Zion shall be afraid, and fearfulness shall
surprise the hypocrite." The people are better prepared for this now
than ever they were; for there never was a time when light was
reflected upon this people as at the present; no, there never was such
a time as there is now; and I know it, if no other man does.

vol. 5, p.25
I have heard brother Brigham say that it should be better and more
tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah, in the day of judgment, than for
this .people who hear the truth and do not obey it. Day after day, and
Sabbath after Sabbath, the servants of God are administering the words
of eternal life; and if the people do not walk in the light, it would
be better for them to have a millstone tied to their necks, and they
drowned in the depths of the sea, than for them to remain here and
live in sin, and add to their guilt and crimes every day of their
life.

vol. 5, p.25
Brethren, we are blest; yes, we are greatly blest: our fields are
clothed with grain; they are greatly burdened with the crops that are
upon them. Everything that I behold, as I travel abroad, exhibits
abundantly the blessings of our heavenly Father. He is pouring out
liberally of His blessings upon us; and, if we are faithful, they will
be multiplied more and more upon our heads.

vol. 5, p.25
I am thankful to find such a good spirit among the Saints in the
various parts of the Territory where I have visited. Last week I
visited Utah and Cedar Valleys, and the brethren were willing to drop
their scythes and come to meeting, notwithstanding it was a very busy
time with them. I held meetings at both settlements in Cedar Valley,
and I can say there is a good spirit prevailing there; and I feel that
there never was more of the power of the Lord, nor a greater witness
of His Spirit resting upon the people than at the present time. It
seems as if they were willing to give their very life's blood to
sustain the Prophets of God that are amongst us. It is a matter of
consolation to us all to learn that the people are becoming so united.

vol. 5, p.25
Now, my brethren, let us be faithful and work righteousness in this
the day of our visitation; for we shall not always enjoy the blessings
that we now do. Though our land is blest, and though we have peace and
plenty, I do not know that this will always be the case with us; we
may yet have to pass through severe trials. I know that there will
always be peace to those who have the peace of our heavenly Father in
their own souls. When a man has the approbation of those who are at
the head of the kingdom, he also has the approbation of our heavenly
Father; for He sanctions their doings upon the earth.

vol. 5, p.25
It is not my desire or intention to take up much time this morning;
but I was desirous to bear my testimony to the truth set forth by
President Kimball, a man filled with the Holy Ghost.

vol. 5, p.25
I wonder if some one won't go away and say that brother Kimball and
the authorities were misinformed. I can tell you they are not; for
those men who stand at the head of affairs have the light of heaven
with them all the time; they have the power of the Spirit and the
visions of the heavens with them always, and they can read men and
women from head to foot.

vol. 5, p.25
After this, I don't want anybody to go away from the meeting and say,
"I [p.26] guess they were mistaken." Don't let us hear any more of it,
brethren; never let such a thing be spoken, that a Prophet of God is
mistaken. I ask this congregation, and I adjure you in the name of the
Lord to speak, if ever you heard brother Brigham, brother Kimball,
brother Jedediah, or brother Wells say anything that was not strictly
true. I answer, you never did.

vol. 5, p.26
[President H. C. Kimball: If it were so, a man might be a Prophet one
minute and a devil another.]

vol. 5, p.26
I know there is an under-current working all the time; but I tell you,
my brethren, we have to stand up to the work in which we are engaged,
and live humbly before our heavenly Father, and keep His Spirit with
us always. This is what we have got to do, and, as brother Kimball
says, save ourselves and those that are with us, and know that we are
born of God and that we are heirs of salvation. It is our privilege,
as well as that of the Prophets of God, to have this Spirit and this
light in us; for we are the children of the light, and not of the
darkness; therefore the day of the Lord Jesus will not overtake us as
a thief in the night.

vol. 5, p.26
I feel comfortable and happy in being associated with the Saints of
the living God; and I never felt more grateful for my position among
this people than I do at the present time; for I realize that the hand
of the Lord is with us all the day long.

vol. 5, p.26
When I heard brother Kimball talking about brother Thomas Marsh, it
caused me to think of bygone days; for I was well acquainted with him;
and when I heard what I did, I felt to thank my God that He had
preserved me and my brethren from the power of the Devil; and I know
that it is the Lord's doing, and not our strength that has saved us. I
feel humble and I wish to feel so all the time. I cannot express to
you my feelings in full; but this much I can say, that I have never
had such an experience in my life as I have had for the year past. It
seems as though the vail of darkness was rolled back; and it is so to
a great extent, and we begin to know and realize that the day of our
redemption draws near.

vol. 5, p.26
Talk about fear! We have nothing to fear from our enemies. If we have
anything to fear at all, it is those of our own household—those
corrupt villains in our midst, who profess to be Saints. Our enemies
are entirely powerless. They used to think that Missouri could whip
out the "Mormons," and then they thought that a few counties in
Illinois could do it; but of late they have come to the conclusion
that it will take all the United States to whip us out; and it is true
too, and then they can't.

vol. 5, p.26
I knew last fall that the reformation would commence in the States
about the time that it did here, and I told brother Brigham so; and I
now pray that it may continue, and that they may be clothed with
darkness, and that all their schemes and plans may be frustrated, and
that they may be caught in their own snares, and fall into their own
pits. There has never been such a fuss in the United States as there
is at the present time; and I may also add, that there never has been
a time when we have commenced to build a Temple but the Devil has
called upon his servants to prevent us from doing the work, if
possible. It was so in Kirtland; it was so in Far West and in
Illinois; and I expect it will be so here; but it will all tend to
roll on the work of God.

vol. 5, p.26
I feel to bless you—all you that are honest in heart; and I say the
time has come when fearfulness will surprise the hypocrite; and I pray
that we may be able more perfectly to discern betwixt him that serveth
God  and him that serveth Him not. This is what the Prophet said
should be [p.27] with the people in the last days; and he said there
should be a book of remembrance kept, that those who are faithful
might be his in the day when he shall come to make up his jewels. My
prayer is that we may be among those jewels, which I ask in the name
of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, July 12, 1857

The Latter-Day Kingdom—Men not to Be Governed By Their 
Wives—Love to God Manifested By Love to His Servants

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made at the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 12, 1857.

vol. 5, p.27
I feel very much to appreciate the remarks of brothers Thomas S. Smith
and Edmund Ellsworth. Brother Edmund's remarks were very good, and
will be salvation to every man and woman that will receive and
treasure them up in their hearts.

vol. 5, p.27
Here in Great Salt Lake City is the seat of government for the Church
and Kingdom of God; pertaining to every person that has ever come into
a probation on this earth, whether they are now in tabernacles upon
this earth, or whether they are in the spirit world, or in hell. This
is the place of deposit of all those keys pertaining to the salvation
of the human family; and there never will one soul of those spirits
now in prison come out of that place, except the keys of the kingdom
of God that are now held in Great Salt Lake City open the door and let
them out. They may peep and mutter, and may have revelations until
doomsday, and may declare to all eternity that Joseph Smith is a false
prophet, and that brother Brigham is a false prophet, and that this
Church is false, and they will still remain in hell until we let them
out.

vol. 5, p.27
Brother Brigham Young holds those keys; and brother Heber C. Kimball,
and Daniel H. Wells, and others, hold those keys in connection with
brother Brigham; and not one soul of you has any keys or power of
salvation only what is in us; and that is one thing for you to learn.
Those keys and powers were on Joseph Smith when he was in the flesh;
and before he departed, he laid his hands on brother Brigham, and
brother Heber, and others, and conferred the keys of salvation upon
them; and we are here, in the last dispensation of the kingdom of God
that pertains to every man and woman on earth, in hell, and in the
spirit world; and the redemption of not one individual soul will be
obtained upon any other principle.

vol. 5, p.27
You may call that pretty snug doctrine and pretty rough; but I would
not give a dime for anything that is not rough. What do you think of
the stone to be cut out of the mountain without hands? If there are to
be no hands, how do you suppose it will ever be polished? Can you
polish a stone without hands and chisel? It is to be taken out of the
mountain without hands, and it will smash every nation and kingdom
except God's. It will never be polished until it has done that rough
work. It will knock [p.28] the bark from the trees, and will break
everything before it.

vol. 5, p.28
Let the spirit world peep, and rap, and rap, and rap again. We know
you not. Depart, ye workers of iniquity, and get out of the way, and
stop your peeping and rapping.

vol. 5, p.28
This is the kingdom of God. You talk about building up the kingdom of
God; but how can you build up the kingdom of God, except you build up
the king and his officers? We are to become kings and priests unto our
God, in accordance with the revelations given to the Apostle John. Our
lives are a preparatory work to fit us to receive that authority and
power; and when we have got that, we will raise up a kingdom. You
cannot raise up a kingdom any greater than yourselves. And if you have
not attended to these things, you cannot raise up a kingdom that will
bring about the purposes of the Almighty.

vol. 5, p.28
How can I take a course to save the children of men any further than I
am saved myself? If I have saved myself to-day, I can save you to-day;
add if I continue on and save myself to-morrow, I can save you
to-morrow, and so on from day to day, until finally we are saved in
the celestial kingdom of God.

vol. 5, p.28
Are the keys here? Yes, the very keys that our Father placed upon His
Son Jesus; and He placed that authority upon Peters and his
associates; and they have been restored again to this earth through
the ministration of the Prophet Joseph.

vol. 5, p.28
It is written that the first shall be last, and the last first. This
is the last kingdom, and the Lord will make it first; for it has got
to raise up, and establish, and confer power upon every one of those
kingdoms that have been. That is what we have got to do. Why do you
not realize this? You could,  if you lived your religion and called
upon God by day and by night.

vol. 5, p.28
What good do your prayers do, when your works do not correspond? Men
may talk about praying, and exhort the people to pray; and if you do
not live in a manner to fulfil your prayers, what do they avail you?
Faith is dead without works, just as much as my body is dead without
my spirit. When my spirit leaves my body, my body is dead; but put
them together, and they make a soul—a spirit in a tabernacle. What is
the use of our professing to be Saints, unless we live our religion?
By our faithfulness and by our good works we shall obtain knowledge.

vol. 5, p.28
How can you find out whether brother Brigham is called of God, except
you have a revelation from God? And then some are not fully satisfied,
but will doubt the revelation that God has given them.

vol. 5, p.28
You think you would not. I have known many who have. Oliver Cowdery
received revelations and wrote them; so did David Whitmer, and so did
Thomas B. Marsh. About the time he was preparing to leave this Church,
he received a revelation in the Printing Office. He retired to
himself, and prayed, and was humble, and God gave him a revelation,
and he wrote it. There were from three to five pages of it; and when
he came out, he read it to brother Brigham and me. In it God told him
what to do, and that was to sustain brother Joseph and to believe that
what brother Joseph had said was true. But no; he took a course to
sustain his wife and oppose the Prophet of God, and she led him away.

vol. 5, p.28
What!—sustain a woman, a wife, in preference to sustaining the Prophet
Joseph, brother Brigham, and his brethren! Your religion is vain when
you take that course. Well, my wife may say, "If you will Sustain
Brigham in preference to me, I will leave you." I should reply,
"Leave, and be damed!" and that very quickly. That is a part of my
[p.29] religion—" Leave quickly, you poor snoop."

vol. 5, p.29
That was the trouble with Emma Smith. Joseph stood for the truth and
maintained it; she struck against it: and where is she? She is where
she is, and she will not escape until Joseph Smith opens the door and
lets her out. She declared that she would leave him, if he would not
sustain her instead of sustaining brother Brigham, and Heber, and the
rest of the Twelve Apostles of God. That is as true as that the sun
shines. She had her choice, but Joseph would not follow her.

vol. 5, p.29
Thomas B. Marsh was once the President over the Quorum of the
Twelve—over brother Brigham, me, and others; and God saw fit to give
him a revelation to forewarn him of the course he would take; and
still he took that course. We told him that if he would listen to that
revelation he had received, he would he saved; but he listened to his
wife, and away he went. His wife is now dead and damned. She led him
some eighteen years; and as soon as she died he came to Winter
Quarters—now Florence, and has written to us, pleading for mercy. We
have extended it to him, and he will probably be here this season or
the next. He says that he has sinned before God and his brethren, and
is pleading for mercy; for he feels as though our Father and God would
have a little bread for him after all the rest have eaten all they
need.

vol. 5, p.29
I speak of these things to show men their standing. Women were never
placed to lead. Did you ever see a ship rigged for sailing to England,
or to any other port in the world, without a helm, and rudder, and a
man who knew the points of the compass and how to receive instructions
for guiding that ship. And then you will sometimes see a number of
boats lashed with cables to a large ships and they are all led by that

vol. 5, p.29
ship, and that is guided by the power and intelligence on board of it;
Women are made to be led, and counselled, and directed. If they are
not led, and do not make their cables fast to the power and authority
they are connected with, they will be damned. Instead of cutting those
little fibres that pertain to those cables which connect them with the
ship, they ought to be adding other strands to to the cables, that
they may stand when the sea becomes boisterous.

vol. 5, p.29
And it is for the Twelve to be connected, and make the cable which
binds them to the First Presidency stronger and stronger; and for the
First Presidency to make theirs stronger in relation to God and those
who are connected with Him. All the time keep adding to that big
cable. And it is for the Seventies to fasten their cable to the
Twelve, and to keep increasing its strength; and so on down to
Priests, Teachers, and Deacons. Then let every man's wife strengthen
the cable that connects her with her husband; for, if she does not do
so, she will go to hell, and you cannot help it.

vol. 5, p.29
Women are to be led. If I should undertake to drive a woman, I should
have to drive her before me; and then she becomes my leader the moment
I do that. I should lead her; and she should be led by me, if I am a
good man; and if I am not a good man, I have no just right in this
Church to a wife or wives, or to the power to propagate my species.
What, then, should. be done with me? Make a eunuch of me, and stop my
propagation.

vol. 5, p.29
I am telling you solemn truths; and I do not know of anything that
bears on my mind more to this people than for us to live our religion
and be subject to those to whom we should be subject. As brother
Brigham said, last Sunday, it. is for every man to make peace with his
neighbour and [p.30] with the man who leads him, and for a man's wives
to take a course to please their husband, and for us all to make peace
at home and abroad, when we go out and when we come in. That is the
course for you to take,—that is your duty; and when you take a
contrary course you are wrong.

vol. 5, p.30
Some of the sisters say that their husbands are contrary and stubborn,
and that they will do this and that, and they cannot control them.
Ladies, there is not one of you that has common good sense but what
would leave the man that would suffer you to lead him: you would
rightly consider that he was not following his calling, if he would
bow to your mandates. No man in this Church has a right to a wife,
except he is a good man—a man of truth. And when a man violates his
calling and priesthood, he forfeits his wife and everything that
pertains to that calling and priesthood, or to that limb, when the
limb is severed from the tree. Many have been severed from this Church
and left, their wives and children; for they clung to Gospel faith and
priesthood. Now, except those men make restitution, can they hold one
of the wives they have taken? No, not one of them. Can they retain,
and keep, and preserve their children—their posterity? No, they
cannot. Why? Because those limbs have been cut off and have never been
restored, and the fruit was taken by the Husbandman of the vineyard
and laid up in store. Then they cannot get it, can they? No, they
never can, unless they prove themselves worthy and make restitution to
satisfy the demands of justice, and that fourfold. They may then
receive it back, but not without that restitution. That is justice and
righteousness, and I am telling you of it in the name of the Lord; and
I know it to be true.

vol. 5, p.30
There are thousands of men and women among the nations of the earth
that it will be more tolerable for, in the day of judgment, than it
will for you, if you violate your calling and do not honour your
priesthood. You know that it was declared that it would be more
tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah than for the children of God who had
received the priesthood, and heard the voice of a prophet, and
disobeyed it. Sodom was so wicked that they could not hear the word,
because they would not admit a man of God to come into their midst.
And they would have killed Lot, if the angels had not got him out with
the few that believed on his words.

vol. 5, p.30
If you cannot believe brother Brigham, and brother Heber, and brother
Daniel, and the Twelve, whom have you to go to hearken to? Who is
there to lead you? Lay aside the men who lead you, and where is your
salvation? Have you not great reason to love these men? They are your
servants, and they serve you faithfully. They watch over you by night
and by day, and over the Saints throughout the whole world.

vol. 5, p.30
If you cannot love the leading members pertaining to this Church, how
under the heavens can you love a man you never saw? You cannot, and
never did. Tell about loving God! You do not love Him a particle when
you do not love your benefactors and the man that feeds you and
clothes you. You do not have a drawing of tea, a pound of coffee, or
anything else, but what he serves you with it. You say you love him;
but some of you lie like hell, and you deceive yourselves. Now, do not
tell me that you love my God, and at the same time not love brother
Brigham and me, whom you have seen.

vol. 5, p.30
Uncle John, (referring to Patriarch John Young,) did you ever see
anything bad in me? I never got, drunk but a few times in my life, and
then I was right, straightforward, I never got so drunk, but once,
but what I [p.31] could whip any man I ever saw, except, brother
Brigham. I know that I am a poor, weak, frail man, and dependent upon
my God as much as you are. Do I expect salvation upon any other
principle than that upon which you expect to obtain it? No, not in the
least. I cannot get salvation and disobey the man that leads me. But
whether he feeds me or not, or gets me a hat or a pair of boots or
not, what has that to do with my integrity? I am to be true to him—as
true as the sun is to this earth, even though I should be barefooted
and bareheaded, as I used to be when I was a boy; for I never thought,
of having anything to wear in the summer seasons but a tow frock and a
pair of tow breeches, and go bareheaded; though my hair was not burnt
off by the sun; it came out by the roots, through studying and
labouring in the great Latter-day Work. That is the course for me, and
brother Daniel, and the Twelve, and all the faithful to take.

vol. 5, p.31
Tell about loving God and His people! If you do not love the man that
leads you, you do not love that Being who confers all the blessings
and privileges we enjoy. Tell about loving God, and not love the men
that lead you! Get out with your nonsense. Will that apply to the
Elders? Yes, and to the Seventies, the High Priests, Bishops,
Teachers, and all men. Any further? Yes, it applies to you ladies, in
your family capacity. You have not any priesthood, only in connection
with your husbands. You suppose that you receive the priesthood when
you receive your endowments; but the priesthood is on your husbands.
Can you honour God and the Priesthood, and abuse your husbands like
the Devil? How can you honour the Priesthood, except you honour the
man you are connected with? I am talking about good men: I will not in
this connection say anything about bad men. How can you honour the
Priesthood, except you honour the one you are connected with ?

vol. 5, p.31
The Father is the root, Jesus is the vine, and we are the branches.
The First Presidency is a quorum pertaining to this branch of the
house of Israel, and the Twelve are connected with us; they make part
of a branch. And then the Seventies, another large branch on the same
vine, and the High Priests, and Bishops, and so on, all belong to the
vine. Now, from whence did you come, sisters? From whence spring you
and your children? You spring from these main limbs and from that
Priesthood. If you did not spring out of the Priesthood, where did you
come from? Not many of you have legally sprung out of the Priesthood
anywhere in the world in the latter-days; but if you have a legal man,
who has a legal Priesthood, you can raise heirs to the kingdom of God,
and they become connected with it, without any of your washings,
anointings, and sealings. Go and read the Scriptures, and they will
teach you a great many things, and it will strengthen your faith in
what you hear from brother Brigham, brother Heber, and many others.

vol. 5, p.31
Do not tell me that you love God and Jesus Christ, and that angels are
around your habitation, conversing with you by night and day, and
treat the Priesthood as though it was a thing of naught. Angels who
would thus visit you are swamp angels—they are filthy. Would God
honour one of them? No; nor would one of His servants—no quicker than
they would honour the Devil in hell.

vol. 5, p.31
I am talking of things pertaining to your salvation,—not to that of my
family alone, but to that of all the families of the house of Israel.
You have got to take a course to strengthen the cable. Many cables are
chains [p.32] composed of links; and is there not room to put on more
links, to extend the chain, so as to reach to the bottom of the
deepest waters? Yes. You must become a link on that, chain and
strengthen it, or you will be lost.

vol. 5, p.32
If you prefer the figure of a cable made of flax, sea-grass, or hemp,
go to work and increase the strength of it, and tie yourselves to the
Priesthood and to the man that you are connected with, or let there be
a final conclusion to dissolve the partnership, and go somewhere else.
I do not want halfhearted characters to labour with me. Poor miserable
creatures, they are not fit for anything. Some of them have been in
the house of Israel from fifteen to twenty years, and age following
the Devil. Are there any such characters in this congregation? Yes,
several, both men and women. There are men and women ready to oppose
brother Brigham in what he said last Sunday. He told the truth of God
in every word he spoke. Do you suppose that he is so unwise to say a
thing which he does not know to be true? He understands what he
speaks, and he looks before he jumps, and God Almighty will lead him
straight, and he will never stumble—no, never, from this time forth;
nor will you, brother Hyde, if you will follow him; neither will any
other man.

vol. 5, p.32
There are poor, miserable curses in our midst; and there is not a
thing spoken of but what there are men and women who will go and tell
them every thing that is said, (thank God for that!) and tell mere
than what is true. There are men and women in this congregation of
that stamp. I wish I had some stones; I want to pelt your cursed
heads, for you lie like hell. Are you valiant to stand by the work of
God, and by your brethren? If you are not, you had better put out, you
poor curses.

vol. 5, p.32
There is a poor curse who has, written the bigger part of those lies
which have been printed in the States; and I curse him, in the name of
Israel's God, and by the Priesthood and authority of Jesus Christ; and
the disease that is in him shall sap and dry up the fountain of life
and eat him up. Some of you may think that he has not the disease I
allude to; but he is full of pox from the crown of his head to the
point of its beginning. That is the curse of that man; it shall be so,
and all Israel shall say, Amen. [The vast congregation of Saints said,
"Amen."] He is laying plans to destroy us, and is striving with his
might to stir up the Government of the United States and the President
to send troops here to bring us into collision and destroy this pure
people—man, woman, and child. May God Almighty curse such men, [Voices
all through the congregation: "Amen!"] and women, and every damned
thing there is upon the earth that opposes this people. I tell you I
feel to curse them to-day. [Voice: "And they shall be cursed."]. Yes,
they will be; and the Devil shall have full possession of every man
and woman that raised the tongue to sympathise with those poor curses,
I ask no odds of them, no more than I do of the dirt I walk on; for if
it was not chore I could not walk upon it. Now, go home and
sympathise, all of you who wish to.

vol. 5, p.32
I tell you that the most of this people are a God-blessed people, as
Amasa says; and you shall ever be blessed, with your wives and
children after you, for ever. And I bless you in the name of Israel's
God, and you shall be blessed.

vol. 5, p.32
Are there any poor, miserable devils in our midst? I cannot step into
the street but what some poor, miserable curse is ready to pounce on
me, if he dare. Tell about your religion! Shame on you! Go home and
put on sackcloth and ashes, and repent of your meannesses. Are such
kind of characters here? Yes, in this congregation. [p.33] Could I
pelt them with stones ? Yes, if I had the stones here, I could throw
them straighter than any rifle that ever was fired.

vol. 5, p.33
Let us live our religion by day and by night, when we are at home and
when we are abroad, and let us go to and gather up our grain and save
it. Save your grain, brethren; save everything that can be saved; for
we shall have need of it. The day is now on hand for this people to
lay up in store, and to leave off a few ribbons, and jewellery, and
fine satins. And where you have from seven to fifteen dresses too good
to wear every day, dispose of some of them, and do not trouble your
husbands so much. Are you serving God and keeping His commandments,
and at the same time seeking to destroy your husbands?

vol. 5, p.33
In the house of Israel there is now clothing enough to last us ten
years and make us comfortable, if it could be put into the storehouse
of God and properly distributed, to clothe men, and their wives, and
children, who may be worthy and needy. That is the Apostle's doctrine,
you know. Am I in warnest, brethren? I am telling you the truth; I am
telling you God's truth, and what the Spirit says to me. Stop, stop
this extravagance, and in the name of Israel's God go to work,
accumulate, and build up the kingdom.

vol. 5, p.33
Tell about building up the kingdom of God, while you take a course to
make slaves of your husbands through your love of finery!! Your
husbands must be observed and listened to. If you want to offend your
God, offend His servants. And how can you love God whom you have not
seen, and hate your brethren whom you have seen? Do not talk to me
such nonsense any more.

vol. 5, p.33
I am in earnest; I am anxious for your salvation—for you to put the
best foot forward and lay out your present means for the best purpose,
and in a way that they will temporally save this people universally.
Save your wheat, corn, barley, buckwheat, oats, and everything that
can be saved. You can dry potatoes for keeping as well as you can
pumpkins. What is there that you cannot dry? I could even take a great
many men and hang them up on a pole, and they will dry in a week,
because there is little or no juice in them; and the less juice there
is in them the less time it takes them to dry up, upon natural
principles. If a cow gives only a gill of milk, do you not know that
you can dry her quicker than when she gives a pailful?

vol. 5, p.33
Sisters, how can you fulfil your callings and appointments, according
to the blessings of the Patriarch and Prophet, except you lay up
stores and become saviours, like unto Joseph? Have not some of you
received the blessings and promise that you should be instrumental in
teaching the Lamanites habits of cleanliness, and how to cook, make
clothing, &c.? You have those blessings upon you; and most of you have
not taken the first step to fulfil them.

vol. 5, p.33
God Almighty bless the righteous, [Voices, "Amen,"] the meek, and
humble of the earth, and those who will do right. Your strength shalt
increase, if you will step forward and, do as you are told. It shall
increase twentyfold, while that of those who do not do so shall
decrease twenty-fold, because that branch or limb that does not bring
forth fruit will lose its strength, and it will go into those who do.
It will be so.

vol. 5, p.33
Is brother Brigham a Prophet? Yes, he is a Prophet and an Apostle, and
then he is more than that. He is a man foreordained from before the
world was to come along and follow Joseph; and so are you, every man.
Do you know brother Joseph? You could think that the Spirit of Jesus
could come in the meridian of time, [p.34] —that is, when the time was
half out, —the first child that was born to his Father on this earth,
and take a body. That all seems rational, through your traditions.
But, perhaps, many of you have never thought that Joseph was with
Jesus in the spirit-world ere the organization of this earth, and came
forth in this last dispensation..

vol. 5, p.34
If you all live your religion and are faithful to the end of your
days, that proves that you were chosen as were Jesus and John, who
were prophesied of many hundred years before they came, as were many
others. Mary, the mother of Jesus, was raised up to bear the Saviour.
Elizabeth was ordained and set apart to come along near the meridian
of time, and so we were ordained to come along near the end of time.

vol. 5, p.34
You will find out that I am telling you the truth, and that is why I
want you to live your religion and serve your God, keep His
commandments, and listen to your brethren.

vol. 5, p.34
I bless you, and I wish I could make the blessings of God cleave to
you like a plaster, that they would never leave you until you become
righteous men and women. I bless the earth that we occupy, and the
hills and mountains; and I bless every good thing there is; and I
curse the ungodly and everything that is attached to them and that
will stick to them. Amen.

Amasa Lyman, July 12, 1857

Mormonism and Its Results—Internal Light and Development—
Decrease of Evil—The Fountain of Light

A Discourse by Elder Amasa Lyman, delivered in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 12, 1857.

vol. 5, p.34
It is a matter of gratification to me, my brethren and sisters, to be
here with you, because the religion that we have embraced is true.

vol. 5, p.34
Views are sometimes expressed by those who address the assembly as to
whether what they might say will be edifying and pleasing to the
people who may hear. I have no reason for believing that what I may
say will be unpleasing to those who hear. Why? Because, if it pleases
myself, it will edify those who hear, from the simple fact that what I
would delight to talk about the most is that that has edified me the
most, and continually edifies me. when I am edified, whether from what
I learn from my own study or from what I hear from those around me who
speak.

vol. 5, p.34
I feel myself as though that I was a Saint. If the Saints are called
"Mormons," then I am a "Mormon;" and I do not feel that I live any
life or have any existence but that of a Saint. Not that I suppose
that I know everything or act perfectly; but these are the feelings
that I cultivate; and the reason that I rejoice continually is, that
"Mormonism" is true —that the doctrine I have embraced and the
religion that cheers me is not a phantom.

vol. 5, p.34
My religion has become convenient [p.35] to me, from the fact that I
have found it adapted to every day use. The happiness that it
imparts—I do not care what part of man's existence or being you may
talk about, or apply it to—the happiness it imparts it can impart
every day. The bliss that can happily one hour of a man's being as a
Saint, from a knowledge of the truth, and from the influence that
truth will exert over him, will, upon the same principle, happily
every hour of his life. That light of truth that will enable him at
one time to testify of the truth of the work of God, of the
manifestation of His hand and His power in the establishment of His
kingdom, and the revelation of the Gospel to man in the last days,
will shine upon his path unceasingly, if he is constantly and
unceasingly faithful.

vol. 5, p.35
This leads me to be happy continually; for it does away with a great
many of the probabilities of a man's doing wrong, or being decoyed
from the path of rectitude and virtue, and after having preached
salvation to others, himself becoming a castaway, because the light
that would save them once will save them all the time. They have only
to be diligent, faithful, true, and obedient to the requisitions of
the truth, to secure its presence with them continually.

vol. 5, p.35
This has led me to entertain vastly different notions and ideas of
salvation from those I once entertained, whether of my own or that of
the Saints universally. It has resolved itself in my mind into very
simple truth, and yet a very extended and important one. I find that
all the notions I used to entertain, years ago, about salvation and
its greatness are comprised in knowing the right and then doing
it,—not in matters that are foreign from ourselves and from what we
have to do, but in the every day occurrences that fill up the history
of our lives here.

vol. 5, p.35
There is no way that I know of or have ever heard of, believed, or
entertained any conception of, that will enable you any better to love
God than to love man who is made in the image and likeness of God. Do
you want to honour Him? Then honour man that is made in the likeness
of God. "But," says one, "some men are not good:" then honour those
that are good, who are his ministers, in whom he is represented on the
earth. We cannot go away to his far off dwelling-place to pay our
respects and obeisance to him there—to present our offerings before
Him, or to tell how much we love Him. What can we do? We can find
here, in close proximity with ourselves, the individual in whom we can
learn His will, receive the declaration of His truth, the order of His
institutions and requirements. They are in our midst. This led one in
ancient times to say, "This is the love of God, that we keep His
commandments; and He has commanded us that we should love one
another."

vol. 5, p.35
This makes our religion wholly a practical matter. Let people who can
live by theorizing, theorize away until doomsday; and, if we will be
saved, we want practical virtue—practical truth exemplified in our
actions, in our words, and thoughts; we want to live together as a
holy people—as a people who fear and honour God. How? By getting down
on our knees and saying our prayers, by singing graciously and putting
on a long face, by going to meeting on the Sabbath, or by wearing an
amiable smile, that when contemplating it you would not think we ever
frowned in the world? Is this the way we are to honour God and live
right? No; it is something else besides this. To pray is good, to
smile is good, to be pleasant is good; but to be holy and acceptable
in the sight of God is to be good all the time, [p.36] in all places,
under all circumstances, and with all people.

vol. 5, p.36
We want to learn to get along comfortably with the little duties of
life that we meet with every day—that make up the labour of every day.
We want to learn to do those things right. You want to learn to be as
holy at home by your firesides as you are when you go to church. You
want to feel well, to enjoy the Spirit of God in every condition and
relation of life.

vol. 5, p.36
To love the truth supremely, above everything else is salvation. Do
not sacrifice it, therefore, or throw it away, for the sake of
indulging in a little petty quarrel at home or abroad.

vol. 5, p.36
How shall we honour God? We cannot administer to His wants directly,
if He has any; but His children are here, and we can feed the hungry
and clothe the naked. We can do that here. Whether there are any up
yonder to be found in those destitute circumstances, or not, I do not
know. I have not been there to see. I can see them here without going
there; and one thing which makes me think that "Mormonism" is true,
and that this view of it is true, is, because it is what I have
experienced.

vol. 5, p.36
Now, if it is not the truth, then I am frank to say I do not know
anything about it; but this is what I have learned. If I should find
myself in a time or place that the Spirit of truth is not in me, and
where I could not feel its sacred impulse to give shape and form to my
actions, and regulate them according to the revealed will of heaven
made known to me, I should be fearful and should have torment; for
fear hath torment; I should be afraid I was going to apostatize—that
some dark cloud was hanging around me, fatal to my happiness. But I
have confidence in the truth, because it is that which abides with me
all the time. In the darkest spot I ever have been called to labour or
travel in, or have had an existence in, since I embraced the truth, I
have always had it present, and enjoyed its light.

vol. 5, p.36
If I knew there was any part or portion of myself that was not under
the influence of "Mormonism," or the Spirit of truth, I would want to
get out that piece and parcel, and have it repent and be baptized for
the remission of that sin, that the whole body might finally become
perfectly holy and completely imbued with the influence of the Holy
Ghost, the Spirit of truth, and the love of truth, which would
preserve me to-day, to-morrow, and in all time from falling away.

vol. 5, p.36
Is it necessary we should all feel so? I suppose it is just as
necessary for you as for me. I do not suppose because I, through the
favour or mercy of God and the kind dispensations of His will and
providence, have been called to minister as one of the Twelve Apostles
to bear off the Gospel to the nations of the earth, that it is any
less needful for me, so far as my own soul is concerned, to enjoy the
Spirit of God always than it is that you should. I shall be nothing
more than saved when I have got all the way through, or as far along
as it may be my lot to progress.

vol. 5, p.36
"But," says one, "Won't it be good for us if we do as we are told?"
Yes. What will be the result? You will not always be under the
necessity of being so miserably poor that you have to go out in the
night to your neighbours to borrow a candle. Do people live this way?
Yes. I have lived on borrowed light. How long? Until I got a candle of
my own. Until the principles of truth became established in me, I
lived on the strength of the instructions and light of heaven that
dwelt in others, reflected by them on my path,—I  [p.37] followed
along by the light of a borrowed candle. How long? Until the Saviour's
words were fulfilled, and the promise verified in myself, and the
light of inspiration was planted in my own soul; then the blessings of
light and truth came rolling upon me like a river.

vol. 5, p.37
Would to God that all the Saints enjoyed this light. What would be the
result? There would be more practical purity, more righteous actions,
and less evil in the community,—more of the Spirit of God, as a
natural consequence, because every Saint would be possessed of a
living fountain of light and truth—that inspiration which inspires the
Apostle, enlightens the mind of the Prophet, team away the vail from
the future, and enables man to look upon and contemplate the
excellencies of our Father's kingdom.

vol. 5, p.37
It was in view of this that on a certain time, when report was made to
one of the ministers of truth that some of the congregation of Israel
were prophesying, the reply was, "Would to God that all the people
were prophets." Why? Then they would all have the light of truth in
them, and the knowledge of truth that would save them.

vol. 5, p.37
If this was the case, what would be among the results? Sinners in Zion
would be afraid, and fearfulness would surprise the hypocrite. Why?
Because they would feel uneasy, for this simple reason—they would know
they are not honest, and they would be afraid lest they should be
overtaken in their guilt.

vol. 5, p.37
This, my brethren and sisters, is the "Mormonism" I feel; it is the
"Mormonism" I preach—that I have when I pray—that I have about me
every day. It is the "Mormonism" I have when I wake up at night, and
that I keep with me all night, if I do not go to sleep. Is it good to
me? It is. Is it salvation to me? It is. Why ? Because it frees me
from evil and enables me to live without committing the amount of sin
that I would commit if it were not for its presence.

vol. 5, p.37
The best reason that I can give you for its being good is that it has
been good to me; it has done me good. I might tell you that the Gospel
is true, because the ministers of truth say so, have testified so,
lived for it, and died for it, in ages gone by; but I do not know so
well how they have felt; I do not understand so perfectly; I cannot
comprehend with the same clearness how it was that they felt, as I can
understand how I have felt myself.

vol. 5, p.37
When people tell me they have felt as I have, or, in describing their
feelings, I find they have experienced what I have, though I know what
I have experienced better than I know what anybody else has
experienced: yet, if they have the truth, I also have the truth; and
if they are saved by it, then I may hope to be saved by it. This is
what I would like to see the Saints enjoy—a knowledge of the truth,
and that knowledge to have such an influence over them that they would
cease to do any wrong whatever.

vol. 5, p.37
When there is no wrong done, how much sin would there be committed in
the length and breadth of the land of Zion among the Saints? If there
was no individual to do a wrong, I am under the impression it would
take a good or a bad mathematician to calculate the amount of sin that
would be committed.

vol. 5, p.37
Says one, "We expect to see that day." You do? When there will be no
sin? When? "Why, it is that better day that is coming by and by." What
is going to bring it about? Upon what principle do you ever expect to
see the time when there will be no sinners in the land? Will it be
when the grace of God is manifested in some strange or different way
from what it has been to you? "We [p.38] suppose so, as a matter of
course, because we see sins committed now every day." Do you know of
any good that has been done? "Yes, a good deal." What does it consist
of? "Good has been done in the condition of the people as the result
of reformation. They have spoken more truth and less falsehood than
they did; there is less hypocrisy, less tattling and evil speaking;
the people do not think of quite so many evil things to do, and
consequently, they do not do much evil: that is the way this change
has been brought about."

vol. 5, p.38
And did you ever think for a moment that this was the principle, and
the only one upon which sin would be driven away and its power
effectually broken upon the face of all the earth? Says one, "The
Devil has got to be bound." And do you know what kind of a chain he
will be bound with? What will deprive him of power? When there is no
person upon the face of the earth that will listen to his insinuations
or yield to the impulses of his influence to perpetrate evil, how much
power will the Devil have on earth?

vol. 5, p.38
I want you to look at this; I want you to remember that whenever there
is a diminution of evil in the community, it is because the people do
less wrong than they did; they are more faithful, more truthful, more
righteous, more holy, and are making greater progression and
advancement towards the consummation of the work of God. It is by the
development in them of the principles of righteousness and the
establishment of these principles in them to the exclusion of every
other principle and feeling. When this is effected, our salvation and
redemption are secure. When we do right exclusively, and no wrong, we
have nothing to fear. When this becomes the case with the people, will
the kingdom of God be built up? Yes, in the hearts of the Saints.

vol. 5, p.38
Says one, "Won't it be built up externally too? Yes; but it is a
simple matter to build up the kingdom so far as houses, palaces, and
thrones are concerned, only get the principles of the kingdom of God
built up and established within yourselves. Then you will simply have
arrived at the point that you will live your religion; that is, the
light that is in you will be the spirit of your religion operating
upon you, and in you, and through you, and over you, and round about
you, that your whole being and everything pertaining to your existence
will be under its sacred and hallowed influences. Do not settle down
and think you are living your religion because you have done a few
good things, because you are a. little more faithful than you were
last year, and because the Lord is blessing us this year with plenty.
Remember, and keep it constantly in view, that there is much
improvement to make, much to gain, and much to learn.

vol. 5, p.38
You want to have your religion established within you—a living
fountain from which the principles of eternal life and truth will flow
out and pervade your active being, regulating your actions and conduct
in such a way that everything connected with your life shall be in
perfect harmony with the truth; then you will live your religion, then
you wont need to be waked up in the night, and somebody come along
with borrowed light to place it in your habitation; you would have one
there all the time, so far as the light of truth end of your religion
is concerned: it would be in you all the time, always trimmed, always
burning.

vol. 5, p.38
If an evil spirit comes to us to tempt us to do evil—if we resist that
spirit, what will be the result? The  Devil will go away. When he
comes, again, and only meets with the same [p.39] treatment, with the
same success, and finds that he cannot get us to say an evil thing or
do an evil deed, how long will he tempt us? He would soon come to the
rational conclusion not to go there again; he would find it a
speculation that would be of no profit to him, while his defeat is our
victory.

vol. 5, p.39
Whenever evil things, evil thoughts have possession of our bosoms, and
we have not spoken a word—not given the thought shape, form, and
signification to those around us, who knows of it? Nobody. Who is
injured? Nobody. There is no harm done, no stealing, no murder
committed, no slander perpetrated, no falsehood told. What has been
done? The spirit that would instigate evil has been subdued within us,
and we have died a death unto sin, and have individually become alive
unto righteousness. One of the best things I ever heard in my life was
a simple thing that President Young taught here some time past, which
was, that it is not always right to speak the things we think. It is
just as necessary that you should be able to think and not speak as to
think and speak; the one is just as necessary as the other to your
salvation. "But," says one, "is it not just as bad to think it as to
speak it?" Why, thinking never killed anybody. Suppose a man had a
thought in his mind that he would kill me, if he did not do it, you
know, as far as I am concerned, I would live. But suppose, acting on
the old adage, that it is no worse to do it than to think it, and he
had laid wait for me by the road side and taken away my life, what
would have been the consequence?    Then the sin of murder would have
been on his soul.

vol. 5, p.39
It is the same with every wrong thought and evil suggestion that may
occur to your minds. What will be done if you act on this principle?
The Father at home, if he thinks a wrong thing, won't say it. The wife
and mother will do the same; and what will be the result? Harmony in
the domestic circle will never be destroyed by evil speaking. What
then? If harmony be there, the Spirit of God will be there. Why?
Because it delights to dwell in a quiet place; it does not love
contention; it is no friend. to strife; it is not fond of bickering or
saying hard things. The Spirit of God will come and take his abode
with us, if we prepare our minds for its reception, and make it
welcome, and study to cultivate a feeling that is congenial with its
own nature.

vol. 5, p.39
It is with the Holy Spirit as it is. with us. When we seek to gratify
ourselves in the associations around us, for whom do we seek in such a
time? We seek individuals whose tastes and feelings are congenial to
our own, whose "Mormonism" is like ours, whose regard for truth is
like our own. Then what do we enjoy? A free, frank, unrestrained
feeling. and sentiment: we pour out the feelings of our souls; there
is a principle of reciprocity existing between the parties.

vol. 5, p.39
So it is with the Holy Spirit of truth. Where it finds a mind so
regulated that there is an affinity and congeniality between that mind
and itself, there is the place where it will dwell; and when that mind
becomes so trained in the truth as to be completely and perfectly
subject to its influence, it will remain there constantly and
unceasingly; it will not pay a casual visit, but take up its constant
abode with that individual, and then its light is there, revelation is
there, inspiration is there; it is there to increase in intensity,
extent, and in power; it is there to continually pour out upon that
soul the unceasing, unbroken tide of life. Then the fountain of life
becomes established [p.40] in the soul; that fountain is flowing
continually and unceasingly. Even as the blood passes through the
heart to the extremities of our physical system at every pulsation, so
also the Spirit of truth pervades our being.

vol. 5, p.40
Do I believe "Mormonism" to be true? Do I know it to be true? Yes, I
do? Why? Because it has saved me. It has saved me in the first place
from ignorance, and then it has saved me from its consequences —that
is, to the extent to which it has imparted to me knowledge; and it has
imparted to me knowledge according to my faith and devotion to the
truth, and the extent to which I have laboured to subject myself to
the influence of its sacred principles.

vol. 5, p.40
People suppose, perhaps, that myself and those similarly situated in
this work have a great deal to do for others; but my work is for
myself. It is for myself that I preach, that I go abroad, that I come
home again; it is for myself that I do all I do.

vol. 5, p.40
You may say I am selfish. Why? Because I promised my Father, when I
went into the waters of baptism, that I would obey His commandments as
they were made known to me. I made Him that brief promise, and it has
cost me all that "Mormonism" has cost me. It has cost me all the toil
and labour that has been crowded into my history during the past
twenty-five years of my life, to keep that little covenant.

vol. 5, p.40
My Father promised me, if I would keep His commandments, I should be
saved. Then whom am I working for? For brother Amasa. My interest, my
life, money, if I have any, my honour, my salvation, my all is in the
kingdom of God. I have not any thing anywhere else; and, as I said,
before, if I knew there was a shred of my whole being that was not
baptized into the spirit of "Mormonism," and into this universal love
and devotion to it, I would want to hunt it out before I slept, and
.have it baptized with the same feeling.

vol. 5, p.40
I imagine to myself I have the spirit of a Saint—the spirit of
"Mormonism." Why? Because I have laboured to be obedient, faithful,
and true, to maintain my integrity; and the result is manifested in
the spirit I have felt and still feel. If this is not "Mormonism," I
am in a good place to be told wherein it falls short; and when I learn
what "Mormonism" is, if I have not learned it, I shall begin to learn
it: I have made up my mind for that.

vol. 5, p.40
I feel the Spirit of God just as pure a source of comfort to me when I
am away as when I am here. "Do you feel as well when you are away?"
No; for I lack the comfort and the genial influence that hovers here
like a deathless flame over the congregations of the Saints.

vol. 5, p.40
This is my testimony of "Mormonism," as I have felt it, realized it,
experienced it, and lived in it;—not as I lived in it last year, but
to-day. To-day is the best day I ever saw; to-day is the most blessed
of any day I ever passed since I lived on the earth, because to-day
shows me the greatest increase of those things that constitute the
greatness, glory, happiness, and blessedness of the Saints; and
to-morrow will be the same, in respect to these matters, and more
abundantly.

vol. 5, p.40
That this may be the case with us is my humble prayer, in the name of
Jesus Christ, Amen. [p.41]

Daniel H. Wells, March 22, 1857

Life-Giving Influence of Mormonism—The Binding of Satan—The 
Basis of His Claims—Cleanliness—Preparation

Remarks by President D. H. Wells, made at the Tabernacle, 
Great Salt Lake City, March 22, 1857.

vol. 5, p.41
Brethren and sisters,—I feel it a privilege to have a part in the work
of the latter days, and I feel thankful that I have been brought upon
the stage of existence in this period of time. It is a privilege which
you all enjoy as well as myself, and one which we should appreciate
more than we do. When we reflect upon the misery and degradation that
prevail in the world, we ought to highly prize the privilege we enjoy.

vol. 5, p.41
I heard one remark in the forenoon that he looked younger than he did
twenty years ago. This brought to my mind what I had heretofore
observed among what we term the world's people. Men and women plod
along in the "even tenour of their way" for fifteen, twenty, or more
years, and become perfectly rusty—as rusty as iron that has been long
exposed to the action of the elements. But let the Spirit of truth
come upon persons and their minds expand, and you at once see a
difference in their countenances. Who among us has not noticed this? I
know that the Spirit of the Lord gives life, and that men grow younger
when they come into this kingdom and live their religion. This is
true, although unbelievers may make sport of it. I know that the
feelings of the righteous are enlivened, their flesh and blood are
quickened, and they become a glorious people; they receive and enjoy
the Spirit of the Lord.

vol. 5, p.41
Look at the nations of the earth, and see them plodding along without
improvement in the knowledge of the things of God—without being
touched in their spirits with the life giving power, and they rust
out; they do not enjoy themselves near so much as do the "Mormons,"
who enjoy themselves a great deal better than any people within my
knowledge; for it is a peculiarity of "Mormonism" that its followers
enjoy themselves. Upon the Plains you can see them dancing and kicking
up their heels. There is not much formal sanctity about them; and in
this particular they are also right; for the Lord loves a cheerful
heart and a buoyant spirit; and those who receive the Spirit of the
Lord are full of life and animation. They are not apt to have the
"blues;" or if at times they do, they do not go into their graves with
that complaint. They are ready to do anything that will subserve the
interests of the kingdom of God and their religion, even though it may
be contrary to their natural feelings. This is one principle that
makes us so different from the world; the "Mormons" know that all is
right, if they carry out the instructions given them.

vol. 5, p.41
It is a fact, whether you believe it or not, that this people were
getting into their old sectarian traditions: they were getting so that
they had not time to do scarcely anything to the cause of God, and
they had begun to be very dull and sleepy. It has been with them as
the Lord said in [p.42] the parable, when the men slept the enemy came
and sowed tares among the wheat.

vol. 5, p.42
Now we are livened up again, we feel the lively emotions of the Spirit
of God, and we are ready to do anything that may be counselled by
whoever has the right to counsel. We are ready to walk in the path of
strict obedience. Let us keep right from this time forth, and not go
to sleep again, nor let the enemy sow tares as he did before.

vol. 5, p.42
We have no need of being roused from a state of lethargy, if we will
let the Spirit lead us; and the Lord will prosper us; for the man and
the woman that keeps His Spirit is right: with it the people can bring
as much again to pass as they can otherwise. They are stronger in
their minds and in their judgments, and are more capable of gathering
around them the comforts of life for their subsistence. Instead of
"Mormonism" disqualifying us, it qualifies us for all things that
ought to be done. Let us be careful not to allow the enemy to come and
sow tares, but keep alive to the duties enjoined upon us.

vol. 5, p.42
I have a few words to say to the Bishops. Much has been said to them,
and I attribute a large share of the improved condition of the people
to their faithful instructions. They have done much; but still there
is one thing more to which I wish to direct their attention. There are
many people who do not know how to set themselves advantageously to
work. We call the Bishops the Fathers of the Wards; and, by the
exercise of a little care and judgment, they can do much towards
putting many of the people in a better way for obtaining a living, and
thereby strengthen their feeble knees. A man lately came to me from
the north who bad land and team, but no seed, and wanted to be put in
the way to get a living. I gave him a note to his Bishop. What should
be the duty of that Bishop? He should say, I will find you seed this
spring, and you can pay it back after harvest. In this manner such
individuals may easily be placed in the way for obtaining their own
support.

vol. 5, p.42
This Gospel brings the silk weavers, potters, and many other tradesmen
from the old country; and many could form a vessel who have only
learned a single branch of a trade. It often happens, in the
manufacture of earthenware, that one turns the clay, another bakes it,
and another burns it; but neither can operate in the department of
another. Until there are openings here for such mechanics, they labour
under many disadvantages. There are hundreds of such persons in your
Wards; and what does it become you to do in such cases? To take pains
and plan to make their services of some use and profit. The Bishops
and their counsellors and assistants should have a wise oversight of
such persons, and devise ways and means for them to raise vegetables
and grain. They should plan some kind of employment that will make
them and their families useful. Put them in a position that will
enable them to procure a subsistence and do good for themselves and
the great cause in which we are engaged. It is a duty that we owe
society to use our influence to build each other up, that we may be
united and become strong and able, and by assisting the poor and
strengthening the feeble, become a people in whom the Lord will have
delight, and assist in bringing to pass His purposes.

vol. 5, p.42
Do we realize what these purposes. are? Saints who have received the
Gospel and live their religion know, by the vibrations of the heart
and the operations of the Spirit, what they are. The Lord's people
will become exceedingly numerous; they are rising fast; and the
responsibilities of this [p.43] kingdom will rest upon the sons of
Zion, and He will hasten His work in its time. The day will come in
which the earth will tremble and the nations quake with fear because
of the wickedness of her inhabitants.

vol. 5, p.43
We read that Satan shall be bound a thousand years. How is this to be
accomplished? By our becoming so impregnated with the principles of
the Gospel—with the Holy Ghost—that the enemy will have no place in us
or in our families, and shedding forth that influence in our
neighbourhoods. The adversary is first to be driven from ourselves,
then from our families, then from our neighbours, next from our
Territory, and eventually from the nations, until he shall find no,
place upon the face of the whole earth: then will he not be bound?
Yes, so far as this earth is concerned; and that is the way in which
it is to be done, in my humble opinion. He will be chained to all
intents and purposes when he can have no influence—no power—no
tabernacles into which he can enter: he will then have no place of
entertainment. When he finds that he is cornered that close will he
not consider himself bound? I think he will, whether he thinks so or
not.

vol. 5, p.43
This is a work at which we can all labour; for it is by our united
efforts that Zion will be produced in our own bosoms, in this city, in
our Territory, or anywhere else. If we will do this, and be united as
the heart of one man, we shall banish Satan from our presence, and
eventually from this earth; and this we have to do. If we resist him,
he will flee from us; and you know that the Lord is quick to answer,
if we rightly call upon Him for assistance. We shall be made
exceedingly numerous and strong, and shall be able to build up a
temple to the name of our God.

vol. 5, p.43
We are a good people; the Lord loves us, and it will be His delight to
bless us more and more. And the more we are capable of receiving, the
more He will give; for the heavens are ready to drop with blessings:
but we also have a work to perform. We can preach and do much, but we
must do still more than we have done.

vol. 5, p.43
If we can banish Satan from our presence, we shall do a good work; for
he it is who steps in and causes bickerings and strife. But if we will
be wide awake, and not let the enemy come in, there will be no
bickerings or strife; and we will be able to move the heavens and the
earth if necessary; we will be able to drive Satan from our midst,
with all the kindred spirits that are seeking our destruction.

vol. 5, p.43
Shall we take this course? Or shall we be like the sectarian world,
and suffer ourselves to wither and dry up, and have no strength?
Before us are light and joy, and an entrance into the celestial
kingdom of our God; on the other hand are degradation, poverty, and
misery, such as we know nothing about. Let us be dive to our business;
for it is our business and interest to look to the upbuilding of the
kingdom of God, not only in spiritual, but in temporal matters.

vol. 5, p.43
We are constituted to need food and the necessary facilities and
appliances for operating successfully, such as the cattle, horses, and
the various conveniences for carrying on business. They are all the
Lord's, and He will bless us with those things that are for our good
and comfort. If we are faithful we shall increase in the things of
God. The Devil can claim no right to the blessings of the Lord; for
those things belong to the Saints: therefore let us do all we can for
the building up of the kingdom of God, and He will furnish us all we
need; for all belongs to Him. No part of the human family belongs to
the Devil, unless they sell themselves to him. But the Lord cannot
consistently [p.44] bless us, unless He knows that we will serve Him
and make a good use of what He bestows.

vol. 5, p.44
Let us be faithful, alive to our duties, and perform our mission upon
the earth we inhabit, no matter what it is that we have been sent to
do. Let us seek unto the Lord Almighty, and ask for His Spirit to be
with us; and if we are faithful He will give it, for He regardeth
those who are faithful. We read that He giveth liberally to those who
ask of Him, and upbraideth not. Let us not be lazy, but let us ever be
alive to the interests of the kingdom of God, and expend our time and
strength for the interest and benefit of that kingdom; for the Devil
has had the use and benefit of this world nearly long enough.

vol. 5, p.44
I feel as though we were all going to do better in future. I feel that
this is the intention of this people; for I see them feel alive to
each other's interests. I saw this manifested last fall; and every
call that is made upon them they feel anxious to comply with to the
utmost. And they feel richer with half the means than they did before,
and they will have means doubled and trebled upon them. I am not
guessing at this, for I know that it is, if we will only use those
means and blessings in the service of our God. If we will entirely
cease serving the Devil, we will be still more obviously better and
richer than any people upon the face of the earth.

vol. 5, p.44
Treasure up the words of wisdom that we hear from time to time, and be
cleanly in our persons and in our habitations; for the Holy Ghost will
not dwell in unholy temples. It is an insult to the Holy Spirit for us
to be filthy, and it may be grieved away if we do not observe
cleanliness. Be careful to treasure these things up in your minds.
Keep the commandments of God; do not take His name in vain; do not be
seen loafing about at the corners of the streets, and spending your
time in idleness. When you go to plough and plant, ask God to bless
the ground and the seed, and let us have His blessing on all that we
do, and have our faith centred upon the things that we are called upon
to perform, and we shall be blessed and prospered, and will see the
work of the Almighty roll forth with might and power, even until we
shall redeem Zion and build a temple upon the consecrated spot, where
it is said that the glory of God shall rest upon it as a cloud by day,
and a pillar of fire by night.

vol. 5, p.44
Are we now prepared for the coming of the Son of Man and for the
resurrection? Do we ever think of this? Brethren and sisters, let us
be faithful, keep our covenants, and press onward until that time
shall come. Important events and duties transpire quite as fast as we
are prepared for them; therefore let us round up our shoulders—gird up
our loins; and if we can bear greater burdens, there is more coming,
and we shall have all that we can do.

vol. 5, p.44
If we will not do this, the Lord can raise up a people that will. The
hearts of all men are in His hands; and if we do not appreciate the
blessings given, He will give them to somebody else. Ancient Israel
transgressed, and would not keep the covenants and obey the Lord;
consequently, they could not enter into the promised land. But was it
much trouble to raise up a people that would? No.

vol. 5, p.44
May the Lord bless us, and enable us to keep our covenants and be
faithful continually, is my prayer, through Christ our Redeemer. Amen.
[p.45]

Franklin D. Richards, March 22, 1857

Israel to Be Exalted By Righteousness—The Elders Should
At All Times Rebuke Iniquity

Remarks by Elder F. D. Richards, made in the Tabernacle, 
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, March 22, 1857.

vol. 5, p.45
In these times, when Israel as a people in these mountains are
reviewing their past lives, and are taking into consideration so
carefully as they now are doing the course of life which they shall
hereafter pursue, it should be the diligent study of the Elders, when
they rise up to speak to the people, to address them by the dictation
of the Holy Ghost upon such subjects and such matters as shall
strengthen them in their faith, increase the energy and power of the
people, and lead them to do good and that which is well-pleasing in
the sight of God. For it is with the people of Israel in the latter
days, as it was in former days, that righteousness has got to exalt
this nation,—I mean the nation of Israel; therefore the more diligent
and faithful we are in sustaining the Priesthood and practising
righteousness, the more rapidly shall we acquire strength from God,
become sanctified from our sins and weaknesses, and become a pure and
strong people in the earth, such as the Lord wishes us to be, that by
us His will may be done on the earth as in heaven.

vol. 5, p.45
This people that were not a people have become a people, even the
people of God. They must have the bread of life continually as well as
those who administer unto them in the word of life. We not only need
it who rise up to preach, but every man and woman needs it; they need
it in their families; they need fresh supplies from heaven by the
ministrations of the Holy Ghost daily, hourly, and every moment, to
qualify them for their duties.

vol. 5, p.45
Now, in what way can we best promote the favour of God, so that he
will give us the bread of life, so that he will give us strength and
energy, and so that he will empower us, that we may adopt and live by
every word which we hear from our beloved Prophet, and thereby
increase confidence in each other, as he taught us last Sunday. This
should be the design of every man and woman,—at least, so it appears
to me.

vol. 5, p.45
We have had a most blessed winter in which to acquire knowledge of
ourselves. Indeed, I think that this people can say they never had
such a winter before. The Prophet and Apostles had taught us the
things of the kingdom so fully that we could not seek for more
revelation; but we have been reviewing ourselves and our conduct to
discover wherein we have not lived up to what has been revealed; and
so great have been the apparent deficiences, that the people have
nearly all realized, when they examined themselves, that there was a
great cause for lack of confidence in themselves and in each other.
This has been a general feeling; and it becomes us to bestir ourselves
and obtain strength by the power of the Holy Ghost, so that we may
overcome every evil propensity, resist the adversary of our souls in
whatever shape he may present himself, and live our religion.

vol. 5, p.46
[p.46] This is not a work that belongs only to the First Presidency,
or to the Twelve, or to any of the Presidents of the Quorums only, but
it belongs to every man and to every woman. If we could feel this and
realize it individually, we certainly should prevail against and
escape from those influences that do tend to impair our confidence in
God and each other: there is no doubt of it. It had become so that
iniquity could be found dwelling among us, passing in our streets, and
stalking forth rampant in our midst, almost without a frown, and
unrebuked. So extensive had this become, that those who had not
committed sins had become partakers of the influence and of the spirit
of those who had, and this because they had not been swift to rebuke
and disfellowship sin and sinners. The righteous had become partakers
of other men's crimes; hence this sleepy, deadening, and damning
influence among us, because we have not put sin away from us as
diligently and faithfully as we should have done.

vol. 5, p.46
This winter the people have been looking at this, and they have got to
see themselves in a different light to what they ever have before.
Shall it be so in the future? Let the Saints determine it shall not;
and when men and women see in themselves or in their neighbours the
workings of sin and iniquity, let them rebuke it at once, and thereby
put an end to transgression.

vol. 5, p.46
We have got to purge out all ungodliness from our own souls, and we
have to help others to do it also; and especially, if I may be allowed
to make any distinction, it should be the business of the Bishops,
because they have the oversight of the people in a Ward capacity, and
they can have an eye through the Church which many of the Presidents
of Quorums cannot have. When a man rises in the morning and calls upon
God to qualify and strengthen him for the duties and warfare of the
day, he should go out with a determination to carry that feeling of
hostility to sin with him, and not only war the good warfare himself,
but be able to help his neighbour to do battle also.

vol. 5, p.46
Some people deal honestly because they are watched and are obliged to;
but a truly honest man will do right because he loves righteousness
and honesty the best. These things indicate greater things. It is said
a straw will show the way the wind blows. If a man is willing to be
dishonest, or to do anything or permit anything that will bring
mischief upon you in your absence, your interests would not be safe in
his hands. That spirit will lead him to persuade your wives and
children away from you, when you are dead, if he can, or to let some
one else do it unrebuked; and upon the same principle the spread of
good and great things are made to depend and to bring their
consequences.

vol. 5, p.46
We do see and hear occasionally instances of the kind where men take
measures and endeavour to rob the dead. This awful dishonesty in
eternal things is the fruit of dishonesty in smaller matters. If men
will do honestly in small things, and perform their duties as servants
of God to each other, they will by-and-by be honoured for their acts,
and vast responsibilities will be laid upon them with safety; but if
men in this Church will be dishonest in the smaller matters of every
day life, they will soon be overthrown thereby; and so it is with
every species of unrighteousness. Then let all be diligent to cleanse
themselves of all that is evil upon its first appearance.

vol. 5, p.46
When men go to the kanyon for wood or lumber, those that have this
difficult labour to perform should  take with them a rich portion of
the Holy Spirit; and they should realize that they [p.47] have it to
enable them to live their I religion there,—that God protects them in
the kanyons as well as any other place: and let them take all their
religion with them that they carry to or from this Tabernacle. If
they find that the elements are changed from what they are in the city
or in this Tabernacle, let them know that they require more of the
Gospel. Do not leave your religion at the mouth of the kanyon, or with
the gatekeeper; do not leave it with your waggon; but take your
religion and the Spirit of your God with you clear up to where you get
your wood. It will help you to keep your axe sharp: you will not be so
likely to get hurt yourself, or to lose your bowpins, chains, or axe.
Your cattle will be more kindly; for you will not beat them so much,
and they will do more work for you. You will not be so likely to break
down your waggon; but you will be able to do a better day's work,
bring home a better load, and to feel more thankful for it.

vol. 5, p.47
If you find a man there that is swearing and profaning the name of the
Lord, remember that you are an Elder in Israel, and that you are
authorized to call him to an account. If you find a man that will
blaspheme the name of the Lord, do not forget to remind him that the
Lord whose name he blasphemes gave him strength to go there, and that
He caused the trees to grow, and has permitted him to go and help
himself to the timber; and inform him that he should do it decently
and without blaspheming the name of the Giver. If you cannot influence
him with these importunities, and if you cannot prevail upon him to do
right, as an Elder in Israel  day hands upon him, and do it as one
having authority; and if you will do this, you will cause the name of
God to be honoured in the kanyons. I mean that you should lay hands on
as ministers of God—as those who have authority to talk to men in the
kanyon, and thereby give them to understand that they shall not
blaspheme the name of God in your presence. If you will do this, I
tell you the Holy Ghost will rest upon you and enable you to ferret
out iniquity—to honour the truth and the priesthood which you hold.

vol. 5, p.47
I talk to you Elders who want to perfect holiness in the fear of the
Lord. If you will do this you will soon have more confidence in
yourselves; your neighbours will have confidence in you, and will find
out that you are preachers of righteousness. The man whom you rebuke
will also learn that he must stop blaspheming and swearing in your
presence. This is one of the subjects that the Elders of Israel should
feel themselves called upon to act in. It is not only so in relation
to the brethren who hold the Priesthood, but it so with every right,
good-meaning man; and it is that man whom the Lord will love; for
while you are doing this you are honouring God. If you will talk to
and labour with them in this manner, you will bring about much
salvation; and should you have to administer the whole ordinance, they
will bless you for it, and God will bless you.

vol. 5, p.47
We have to rebuke iniquity whenever it is presented before us; and if
we have not already commenced, we should begin, one and all, to
sanctify the name of the Lord our God in these valleys. How are we
going to do this while we allow blaspheming, and swearing, and all
manner of wickedness to go on in our midst?Let no man of God suppose
that he has not authority to oppose sin. Suppose Phinehas had said "I
am not Moses, nor Aaron, nor Caleb, nor Joshua, and I am not called to
rebuke sin in Israel," he would not have secured to himself the
"covenant of peace;" but because he rose up and slew the adulterer,
God sealed the [p.48] priesthood upon him and his seed for ever. The
Lord will seal blessings upon you if you are jealous for the honour of
His name and are valiant for righteousness and truth. His Spirit will
strengthen you in body and in spirit. This is life.

vol. 5, p.48
I tell you, brethren, we have been too careless in these matters, and
because of this we have been partakers of other men's sins. All are
called upon to divest themselves of sin, and then to aid their
neighbours, if need be.

vol. 5, p.48
It is not only in going to the kanyons, in going to the fields to plow
and to sow, that the Lord desires this people to rise up and put
iniquity away from them, but in everything with which we have to do.

vol. 5, p.48
It is by works of righteousness that we shall become a holy and happy
people whose God is the Lord, while sinners will find our society too
uncomfortable to dwell in. If we thus live our religion, we shall have
confidence in ourselves, in each other, and in our God.

vol. 5, p.48
I do not wish to talk much or long: but I feel like calling upon the
men in the Priesthood, and upon men that have not received any
ordination, and also the women, and requesting them not to hear the
name of God, or of his servants, or the doctrines of the Gospel
blasphemed with impunity, but to sanctify the name of the Lord in this
city, in this Territory, and in all Israel; for this is the way that
this people will become sanctified.

vol. 5, p.48
Brethren, may the Lord enlighten our minds, that we may see our duty
and do it, and that we may also assist others to walk in the way of
life, become ministers of righteousness and saviours in his kingdom.
This is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, March 22, 1857

Inspiration and Teachings of the Spirit

Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday 
Morning, March 22, 1857.

vol. 5, p.48
When any of the Presidency of this Church, or of the Quorum of the
Twelve, or any of the Elders rise in this stand to speak, this people
look unto them, and expect they will enjoy the Holy Spirit
sufficiently to say something that will edify them. The people almost
unanimously look for this. I will say, on the other hand, that the
Presidency, the Twelve, and the Elders who preach in this house expect
that the people will have the Spirit of the Lord, that they may come
to understanding; and this is just as much required that they may
comprehend what is said unto them, as it is required of the brethren
who speak, to teach doctrine, principle, truth, and the revelations of
Jesus Christ. When the minds of the people are quickened and
enlightened by the power of God and the gift of the Holy Ghost, that
they can appreciate and prize the principles of [p.49] eternal truth
and the revelations which God has given through his servant Joseph, or
the things which he has revealed during the past winter through the
mouth of his servants unto the inhabitants of this city, or those
which he has revealed unto the inhabitants of the earth, then they are
prepared to be benefitted by those blessings which are poured out upon
them. Any of you that have experienced this blessing—and I presume
that all have at times—have been astonished at certain periods of
their lives that there has been such a difference in their minds. I
know this is the case with myself, and I presume it is with others.
There have been times that the vision of my mind has been opened to
comprehend the word of God and the teachings of his servants. The
vision of my mind has been opened and quickened by the power of God
and the gift of the Holy Ghost, so that when I have sat here and heard
the Presidency and the servants of God teach the principle of
righteousness and the word of God unto us, I have felt the force, the
power, and the importance of these eternal truths which they have
presented unto our minds, while at other times the same truths may
have been taught, but they have passed off without making the same
impression upon my mind.

vol. 5, p.49
We have, as brother Franklin says, spent an interesting time the past
winter. Much truth has been spoken: men have been inspired by the gift
and power of the Holy Ghost to teach us the things of God; and this I
consider to be a matter of great importance to the people. I consider
it important that we labour to obtain that Spirit, to have it
increased upon us, and carry it with us, that when we hear teaching
our minds may be prepared to receive it. Why is it that this Gospel of
the kingdom has been preached to the world for twenty-five years, and
that there are but so small a number of the children of men who have
received those truths, been. governed by them, and suffered them to
govern one single act of their lives? It is because their minds have
been darkened and have not valued the Gospel, or considered the
consequences of rejecting it. It is true we have a large congregation
here to-day, and that there are a few thousands in these valleys and
throughout this Territory. Yet compare them with the masses of
mankind, and how few they are. I am not capable of making a
calculation to say whether there is one to five or ten thousand who
have embraced the Gospel. One of the old Prophets said that there
would be one of a city and two of a family. This has been fulfilled in
many instances. When the Elders proclaimed the Gospel unto you; those
of you who are here received that word, meditated upon it, so much so
that you have been willing to forsake all that you possessed and come
to Zion. The seed has produced good fruit; it has caused you to come
to Zion; but there are millions of the masses who heard the Gospel,
but they have hardened their hearts and darkness has taken hold of
their minds, and hence they have rejected the Spirit of God which has
striven with them: they, in acting upon their agency, have given way
to seducing spirits and rejected the Gospel of Christ, and
consequently the Spirit of God has been withdrawn from them;  and
because of this the Lord has been taking his Spirit from the nations
of the earth. We see the fruits of it. It needs no argument to prove a
truth so visible.

vol. 5, p.49
I will now say that inasmuch as many of us have received the Gospel
and gathered with the Saints of God, it is important that we labour
to-day—that we live under the influence of that Spirit, that it may
continue to [p.50] increase and to govern us in our acts among the
children of men. Now, when a man has the Holy Spirit and hears the
plain, simple truths of salvation, they appear more valuable than all
else besides, and he is ready to sacrifice everything of a temporal
nature to secure himself salvation; but when people's minds become
darkened, they lose the Holy Spirit and the value of that Gospel, and
they do not realize the privilege and the honour of being associated
with the Saints of God in these valleys of the mountains, neither do
they maintain their allegiance to their Heavenly Father, and honour
his name upon the earth, or prize their association with those that
bear the holy Priesthood, and therefore they go into darkness. Why has
the word reformation ever been named in Zion? It has been because we
did not labour to keep within us that holy principle of life, that our
minds might be quickened day by day, and receive and prize those
truths delivered unto us. Now we marvel and wonder when we are
enlightened by the Spirit of God and the revelations which he has
given unto us; and when we are aroused to a sense of the importance of
these things, we then see the effect and the bearing they will have
upon us,—not only the fitting of our minds to go into the world of
spirits, but to prepare us to meet with our Father in heaven. Now, we
should live in that way and manner that the Holy Spirit will dwell
with us, and so that we may be prepared to receive those truths which
are daily delivered unto us by Presidents Young, Kimball, Wells, or
any other man who rises up here to speak unto us the words of life. We
should give attention to what is said. As brother Kimball says, the
man who speaks to you from this stand is the centre, and we should
give him our attention, prayers, and faith; and if we do this we shall
receive out of the abundance of his heart those things which will
benefit us. It should be our chief study to treasure up the words of
life, that we may grow in grace, and advance in the knowledge of God,
and become perfected in Christ Jesus, that we may receive a fulness,
and become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ.

vol. 5, p.50
The revelations of Jesus Christ each us that the Saviour was born in
the flesh; and the Father said that He did not give him a fulness at
first, but continued from grace to grace until he had received a
fulness, and was called the Son of God because he did not receive a
fulness at first. We in like manner should seek with all our souls to
grow in grace, light, and truth, that in due time we may receive a
fulness. The Lord has a great many principles in store for us; and the
greatest principles which he has for us are the most simple and plain.
The first principles of the Gospel which lead us unto eternal life are
the simplest, and yet none are more glorious or important unto us. Men
may labour to make a great display of talent, learning, and knowledge,
either in printing or preaching. They may try to preach the mysteries
and to present something strange, great, and wonderful, and they may
labour for this with all their might, in the spirit and strength of
man without the aid of the Holy Spirit of God, and yet the people are
not edified, and their preaching will not give much satisfaction. It
is the plainest and the most simple things that edify us the most, if
taught by the Spirit of God; and there is nothing more important or
beneficial unto us. If we have that Spirit dwelling with us—if it
abides with us continually, enlightening our minds by day and by
night, we are in the safe path; and when we have finished the work of
the day, we reflect  upon it and are satisfied with it, feeling that
it is approbated of the Lord. It is our [p.51] privilege to live in
this way, that all our time may be spent so that we have a conscience
void of offence towards both God and man. When we reflect on the day
that is past and see wherein we have done evil, we should labour to
improve and to advance in the things of the kingdom of God. I feel
that in order for us to prize the gifts of God, the blessings of the
Gospel, the privilege that we have of building tabernacles, and of
living here in peace, and kneeling down in our family circles in
peace, having in our society the Prophets of God, men filled with
wisdom, who are capable of leading us to salvation, and of leading us
into the paths of life, who do teach us the principles of truth, which
will lead us back to our Father and our God,—I say, when we consider
these things we ought to prize our privileges as Saints of the Most
High. Brethren, we must invariably have the Spirit of God with us,
that we may ever be kept in the line of our duty.

vol. 5, p.51
I feel to exhort you in regard to these things, that we may prize
those blessings which God has given unto us, and pursue a course
wherein we may be justified of the Lord. Now, it we attempt to do
anything that is not right, the Spirit of the Lord will not approbate
us, but we shall feel condemned. The Lord has blessed us during the
past winter; He has poured out upon us a great amount of knowledge,
wisdom, and treasures, that we ought to prize. Now, as the spring is
coming upon us, and as we turn our attention to the plough and to
cultivating the earth, if we forget our prayers, the Devil will take
double the advantage of us. We have renewed our covenants by baptism,
and we have received great blessings from the Lord, and much of the
Holy Spirit has been shed abroad among this people. And, as brother
Richards has said—and I consider the counsel right—we should not only
reprove ourselves when wrong, but we should reprove sin wherever we
see it, whether in ourselves, in our streets, or in our quorums. We
should always show our disapprobation of those that are wrong—that are
sinful and wicked.

vol. 5, p.51
I do not feel, this morning, like occupying a great portion of your
time, but I do feel that the Lord is gracious unto us, and that we
should prize above all things upon the earth the words of eternal life
that are given unto us. As long as we are governed by the Holy Spirit,
our minds are strengthened, and our faith is and will be increased,
and we shall labour for the building up of the kingdom of God. And I
pray that our hearts may be inspired to magnify our calling and the
holy Priesthood, and honour God, keep his commandments, and live our
religion, which I ask in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. [p.52]

Brigham Young, July 19, 1857

True Liberty—Organization and Disorganization—Fallen
Spirits—Satanic Opposition—Futile Efforts of the Enemy

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City,
July 19, 1857.

vol. 5, p.52
I am heartily delighted with what has been said here this morning, so
far as I have heard—for I did not come in time to hear all the
remarks.

vol. 5, p.52
It is my greatest joy to see this people engaged in their religion,
faithful to their calling, true to their trust, and fervent in spirit.
And when I see the brethren and sisters striving to add faith to
faith, and good works to good works, and feeling to renew their
obligations, and covenants, and labours day by day, it is satisfying
to me,—it is joy and peace.

vol. 5, p.52
This is a marvellous work and a wonder. Do not the people think it is?
What a stir this people make in the world! The sound thereof has gone
forth almost, if not entirely, to the uttermost parts of the earth.
Our Elders have been round the world and round the world again. They
have been to the most noted nations, and to a great many isolated
tribes and islands. I do not know but what the sound of "Mormonism"
has gone forth into all the earth, and it makes a great stir wherever
it goes.

vol. 5, p.52
Brother Truman O. Angel said that it appeared as though this people
and the work we are engaged in are of the greatest importance. I can
say that this work is of the greatest importance to you, and me, and
the people of the earth; for no person can get salvation without it.
And the remark of brother Carrington, that the unbridled passions of
people forge their fetters, is true. There is no freedom anywhere
outside the Gospel of salvation. The inhabitants of the earth imagine
that they are enjoying great freedom. It is not so. If they would stop
and reflect, they would find that they only place each other in
bondage. This is the case with all the nations of the earth. Do you
see that equality among them that you see here? Where is there a
people or nation that does not oppress each other? When our Elders go
forth and preach the Gospel, if it was in their power to cast from the
people the yoke of bondage, instead of our gathering into the Church,
from the British Isles, for instance, two or three thousand or ten
thousand a year, we would gain our million a year.

vol. 5, p.52
That is a free nation: in the common acceptation of the term they are
a free people: they are very liberal. But how many can embrace the
work there with impunity? But a few; for people have not moral courage
enough to break through their iron fetters. The people are bound down
and cannot embrace this work. Thousands and millions have heard this
Gospel preached who would have been glad to receive the blessings of
it, if they could have done so without endangering their own existence
on the earth. Life is sweet, and the majority of men will do anything
to preserve it. Jesus said that a man would give all that he had for
his life; and in our day there are a great many who will do almost
anything to  preserve their natural lives. To accomplish this, they
will bow down to the whims [p.53] and sayings of designing men, of
.the priests of the day, and to the laws and customs of individuals.
Were it not for this, you would find that there would be millions
embracing this work where there are now but hundreds; for there is no
freedom only in the Gospel of salvation.

vol. 5, p.53
There is not an individual upon the earth but what has within himself
ability to save or to destroy himself; and such is the case with
nations. Is there liberty or freedom in destruction? No. When you look
at things naturally, which is as far as the natural man sees, a person
who takes a course to destroy himself temporally would be considered
very unwise. And to the natural man we are taking an unwise, an
unnatural course, wherein our religion is obnoxious to the Christian
world. Did not your friends say to many of you, before you left your
homes, that you were foolish —that the world would despise you and
hate you? Did they not ask you if you could not see that troubles were
coming upon the Saints, and say that you were very unwise in going
with them—that you had better stay where there was safety? They can
see nothing more than natural things; they do not understand the ways
of God; they are unacquainted with His doings, with His kingdom, and
with the principles of eternity.

vol. 5, p.53
So far as the natural man is concerned, it appears that the Latter-day
Saints are very unwise to embrace in their faith those obnoxious
principles that render them so odious in the eyes Of the political and
Christian world—the popular world. The Latter-day Saints see further;
they understand more than what pertains to this world. The Gospel of
life and salvation reveals to each individual who receives it that
this world is only a place of temporary duration, existence, trials,
&c. Its present fashion and uses are but for a few days, while we were
created to exist eternally, The wicked can see no further than this
world is concerned. We understand that when we are unclothed in this;
present state, then we are prepared to be clothed upon with
immortality—that when we put off these bodies we put on immortality.
These bodies will return to dust, but our hope and faith are that we
will receive these bodies again from the elements—that we will receive
the very organization that we have here, and that, if we are faithful
to the principles of freedom, we shall then be prepared to endure
eternally.

vol. 5, p.53
Can the wicked be brought forth to. endure? No; they will be
destroyed. Which, then, are the wise, and which are the foolish? We
all naturally know—we can naturally understand that man cannot stay
here always. The inhabitants of the earth are continually coming and
going. This is not our abiding place. All can see naturally, if they
would but observe the facts before them, that this world is but of
short duration to them. They appear here infants, pass through
childhood and youth to middle age, and if they live to a good old age,
it is but a short time, and then they must go. But where do they go
to, and what will become of them? Will this intelligence cease to be?
There are but very few, if any, who really believe this. And the
thought of being annihilated—of being blotted out of existence—is most
horrid, even to that class called infidels.

vol. 5, p.53
The intelligence that is in me to cease to exist is a horrid thought;
it is past enduring. This intelligence must exist; it must dwell
somewhere. If I take the right course and preserve it in its
organization, I will preserve to myself eternal life. This is the
greatest gift that ever was bestowed on mankind, to know how to
preserve their identity. Shall we forge our own fetters through our
ignorance? Shall we lay the foundation to build [p.54] the bulwarks
for our own destruction through our wickedness? No; the Latter-day
Saints know better. We will lay the foundation to dwell eternally, and
that, too, in the heavens, with beings superior to those with whom we
associate in our present situation and circumstances.

vol. 5, p.54
We have the principle within us, and so has every being on this earth,
to increase and to continue to increase, to enlarge, and receive and
treasure up truth, until we become perfect. It is wisdom for us to be
the friends of God; and unless we are filled with integrity and
preserve ourselves in our integrity before our God, we actually lay
the foundation for our destruction. The world think that we are going
to be temporally destroyed. That is nonsense. All things are temporal,
and all things are spiritual with the Lord; there is no difference
with Him, neither is there with any person who has eyes to see things
as they exist. To those who have their minds open to eternal things,
spiritual and temporal things are all one.

vol. 5, p.54
This is only our place of temporary existence. We cannot live here
always with our bodies full of pain and subject to decay. Deprive us
of food and we die; deprive us of water, and after a short time we
die; deprive us of air, and we live but a few moments. We all know
that this is not the state for us to live in and endure to eternity.
Our eyes are looking beyond this sphere of action, and I trust that we
are laying the foundation to endure eternally. If we do, we must be
the friends of God—the friends of the principles of life and
salvation; and we must adhere to those principles and shape our lives
according to thorn, or else we lay the foundation for our own
destruction.

vol. 5, p.54
Talk about liberty anywhere else! What liberty is there in anything
that will be dissolved and return to its native element? What liberty
can any intelligence enjoy that is calculated to be destroyed? There
is no, liberty, no freedom there.

vol. 5, p.54
The principles of life and salvation, are the only principles of
freedom; for every principle that is opposed to God—that is opposed to
the principles of eternal life, whether it is in heaven, on the earth,
or in hell, the time will be when it will cease to, exist, cease to
preserve, manifest, and exhibit its identity; for it will be returned
to its native element. I say, let us live our religion, serve our God,
trust in Him; and when we are called to contend against the enemy
within ourselves, contend against him manfully, just as we would
against an open enemy,—contend against those passions that rise in the
heart, and overcome every one of them.

vol. 5, p.54
You will hear some of the brethren say, as brother Carrington as just
said, that there are times when the blood courses like lightning, upon
seeing men who are opposed to us—who are striving with all their
powers to destroy this people. Can they destroy us? No, they cannot.
There are a great many in this congregation. who are witnesses that
the Devil has been warring, with all his imps arrayed against this
work, ever since the organization of this Church, and trying to
obliterate it from the earth. Have they gained any ground? No; they
have lost ground all the time. This people, with brother Joseph at
their head, and with all the powers of Satan, earth, and hell for him
to contend against, have built up the kingdom of God and spread the
principles of the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth.

vol. 5, p.54
In regard to the battle in heaven, that brother Truman O. Angel
referred to, how much of a battle it was  I have forgotten. I cannot
relate the principal circumstances, it is so long [p.55] since it
happened: but I do not think it lasted very long; for when Lucifer,
the Son of the Morning, claimed the privilege of having the control of
this earth and redeeming it, a contention rose; but I do not think it
took long to cast down one-third of the hosts of heaven, as it is
written in the Bible. But let me tell you that it was one-third part
of the spirits who were prepared to take tabernacles upon this earth,
and who rebelled against the other two thirds of the heavenly host;
and they were cast down to this world. It is written that they were
cast down to the earth. They were cast down to this globe—to this
terra firma that you and I walk upon, and whose atmosphere we breathe.
One-third part of the spirits that were prepared for this earth
rebelled against Jesus Christ, and were cast down to the earth, and
they have been opposed to him from that day to this, with Lucifer at
their head. He is their great General—Lucifer, the Son of the Morning.
He was once a brilliant and influential character in heaven, and we
will know more about him hereafter.

vol. 5, p.55
Do you not think that those spirits knew when Joseph Smith got the
plates? Yes, just as well as you know that I am talking to you now.
They were there at the time, and millions and millions of them opposed
Joseph in getting the plates; and not only they opposed him, but also
men in the flesh. I never heard such oaths fall from the lips of any
man as I heard uttered by a man who was called a fortune-teller, and
who knew where those plates were hid. He went three times in one
summer to get them,—the same summer in which Joseph did get them.
Baptist, Presbyterian, and Methodist priests and deacons sent for him
to tell where those plates were, and to get them out of the hill where
they were deposited; and he had not returned to his home from the last
trip he made for them more than a week or ten days before Joseph got
them. Joseph was what we call an ignorant boy; but this
fortune-teller, whose name I do not remember, was a man of profound
learning.

vol. 5, p.55
He had put himself in possession of all the learning in the
States,—had been to France, Germany, Italy, and through the world,—had
been educated for a priest, and turned out to be a devil. I do not
know but that he would have been a devil if he had followed the
profession of a priest among what are termed the Christian
denominations. He could preach as well as the best of them, and I
never heard a man swear as he did. He could tell that those plates
were there, and that they were a treasure whose value to the people
could not be told; for that I myself heard him say. Those spirits
driven from heaven were with him and with others who tried to prevent
Joseph's getting the plates; but he did get and secrete them, though
he had to knock down two or three men, as he was going home, who were
waylaying him to kill him. From that day to this, a part of the hosts
of heaven made mention of in the Bible, with the cursed corrupt
priests and the cursed scoundrelly Gentiles with them, have been
trying to put down this work. But what have they gained? I should
suppose that they would have stopped their operations long ere this,
after uniformly meeting with such bad success.

vol. 5, p.55
When I commenced preaching, I told the people that if they would let
us alone, and not raise any persecution, we would go peaceably along
among the people and preach to them; but that just as sure as they
fought us and opposed this work we would actually revolutionize the
world a great deal quicker than if they let us alone. I have stuck to
that faith ever since; for every time that there has been an [p.56]
opposition raised against this work, God has caused it to swell like
seed in the ground; He has caused the seed to sprout and bring forth
the little mustard-trees, as brother Kimball has said.

vol. 5, p.56
The Gospel is certainly bringing forth a multitude of Saints. Has it
not been so all the time? Yes, it has. A great deal could be said on
this subject, but I have not time to say it now; for there are some
other matters I wish to speak about.

vol. 5, p.56
We have issued almost 2,000 tickets inviting our brethren and sisters
to pass the 24th of July at the Lake in Big Cottonwood Kanyon; and no
doubt a great many more would also like to receive tickets. Hence, I
want to tell you my feelings on the subject. If I call upon my friends
to join me in a short excursion, to form a social party at my
residence, or to unite upon any festive or memorable occasion, I never
know where to stop in my feelings until every Latter-day Saint is
invited. I wish those who do not receive invitations to go into the
kanyon to understand that it is not because we have any feelings
against your going there, nor is it because we wish you to tarry at
home, nor because we not desire your society. But is it consistent for
all the people to go? It is not. We will therefore gather up some that
ought to go—some who can conveniently go, and leave the rest, with
precisely the same good feelings, towards those who tarry at home as
those who go into the kanyon.

vol. 5, p.56
Last season it was observed, "I would like to have gone into the
mountains to celebrate the 24th; but I did not want to go without an
invitation." I did not want you to, and I will tell you why. If we had
permitted such a course, a great many would have gone that were not
wanted there, as there are persons who would like to put fire into the
kanyon and destroy the timber, or create a disturbance, if they could
get a chance. We expect those who go to observe the instructions on
the tickets they receive, and to go, tarry, and return in harmony and
peace. Let all who go observe good order and try to make themselves
happy. If I were to satisfy my feelings, I would invite the whole of
you. I will do so by-and-by, and we will have a party right here in
this Bowery on some Sabbath-day, where we can all be together and
enjoy each other's society.

vol. 5, p.56
There is another item that I will touch upon. Two weeks ago to-day, I
mentioned the course of some individuals in this place who are writing
slanders concerning us, stating that a man cannot live here unless he
is a "Mormon," when at the same time they come here to meeting with
perfect impunity. Some of them are in the meeting to. day, and are now
preparing lies for their letters. A parcel of them clan together and
fix up letters, and they write to the East how desperately wicked the
"Mormons" are—how they are killing each other, killing the gentiles,
stealing and robbing, and what wicked, miserable creatures the
"Mormons" are. And when any of them go from here, they report, "We
have barely escaped with our lives: Oh! it was a very narrow escape
that we made; but we did manage to get out of the place with our
lives; yes, we did get away without being killed." They all safely
escape to tell their lies.

vol. 5, p.56
They say that it is with great difficulty that they can live with the
Saints, when at the same time no one has molested them during all the
time they have been writing lies to stir up the wicked to destroy us.
They pass and repass in our streets with the same privileges that
other citizens enjoy; and there are  professedly of our faith those
who sympathise for them. May God Almighty let His [p.57] curse rest on
all such sympathizers. [Many voices, "Amen."]

vol. 5, p.57
Will troops coupe here and inquire into my just rebukes of such
characters and conduct? "Oh!" says one, "I am afraid they will come;
and what shall I do?" They have been with us many a time. We have been
accustomed to seeing a hundred to our one, with their guns to shoot
us, and their knives to cut our throats. Do people imagine that they
can kill "Mormonism?" I may die for my religion, and who cares for
that? Brother Carrington has told you that God can carry on his own
work, and the spirit of Joseph which fell upon me is ready to fall
upon somebody else when I am removed.

vol. 5, p.57
There are a few apostates here, and I have understood the whining and
sympathy they manifested for our enemies. It makes me think of what I
heard from a High Priest's house, that he did not know a Saint's face
from the Devil's. It is just so with a great many. They would not know
the angel Gabriel, if he were to stand here to preach to them, from
Lucifer, the Son of the Morning. If Lucifer were to hand out a
dollar—" You are a gentleman; won't you call at my house? .... Here is
another dollar." "Call over at my house; I have some daughters:
perhaps you would like to be introduced to them. I have a fine family;
call in, and get acquainted with my family."

vol. 5, p.57
Do you know that there is no fellowship between Christ and Baal? Do
you think that a union has taken place between them? Can you
fellowship those who will serve the Devil? If you do, you are like
them; and we wish you to go with them; for we do not want you. We wish
that all such men and women would apostatize and come out boldly and
say, "We are going to hell upon our own road;" and I will say, "Go
ahead, and may the Devil speed you on your journey! Here is sixpence
for you." But do not be snooping round, pretending to be Saints, at
the same time be receiving such men into your houses and such spirits
into your hearts, as many do. Well, all that is necessary, and it will
be so; but the time will come when "judgment will be laid to the line,
and righteousness to the plummet;" and if it is not hailstones, it
will be some other kind that wilt sweep away those who make lies and
love them.

vol. 5, p.57
Brother Truman said that we are here, are we not? We are in the tops
of the mountains, and all hell cannot remove us. What do you suppose
Joseph and Hyrum would have said, if they could have been here with
only one hundred such boys as they could have chosen? Their enemies
might have hunted them to this day, and they would have wasted them
away as fast as they could have come.

vol. 5, p.57
Brother Truman said that there are as many for us as against us. Yes;
there are ten to one for us more than those against us; but the
difficulty is that all have not eyes to see. The soldiers of the Lord
are in the mountains, in the kanyons, upon the plains, on the hills,
along the mighty streams, and by the rivulets. Thousands and thousands
more are for us than those who are against us, and you need not have
any fears. They may be permitted to kill our bodies, but that is yet
to be determined. They try to fire a pistol; the cap snaps, and they
are in the lurch; for some would have a dagger into them before they
would know it. Or, if they tried to shoot with a rifle, perhaps the
person aimed at would be standing a little one side of the range of
the bullet.

vol. 5, p.57
Brother Carrington's testimony proves to you that men's eyes are
liable to be deceived. It may appear strange to some that he could not
tell me from Joseph Smith, when I was [p.58] speaking in the stand in
Nauvoo during the October Conference of 1844. Somebody came along and
passed a finger over his eyes and he could not see any one but Joseph
speaking, until I got through addressing the congregation.

vol. 5, p.58
They may shoot, and they will see Brigham a little to one side, and
Heber in another place, and fire away —at what? At shadows. We shall
live as long as the Lord wants us to. They may lie and write lies, and
they may stay here, if they behave themselves; but if they do not stop
their devilish conduct they will be overtaken; for we will make their
words true in regard to their being in danger, if they persist in
their efforts to bring destruction upon us. We do not ask any odds of
them, nor of hell, nor of the world. We only ask layouts of our God;
and He is the Being we serve: to Him we go; and we do not pray to a
God without body, parts, passions, or principles; for we do not serve
such a personage. We serve the living and true God, who has body, and
parts, and passions, and feelings for His children; and the wicked may
help themselves the best they can. Amen.

Amasa Lyman, July 19, 1857

A Vision

Related by Elder Amasa Lyman, in the Bowery, 
Great Salt Lake City, July 19, 1857.

vol. 5, p.58
I have not got up to preach a long sermon; but, as President Young
said, if anybody wanted to talk, to talk away, I have a matter in my
mind, and I have felt disposed to mention it to the brethren and
sisters. I was reminded of it by an expression that was dropped by the
President in his remarks this morning, where he said, if we could have
our eyes opened, as were those of the servant of Elijah, to see the
innumerable hosts that are in our favour, we would not have to wait
and, to wonder when the help of Israel will be sufficiently numerous;
for we should know there are more for us now than can be against us.

vol. 5, p.58
When we were in Nauvoo, at the beginning of the last winter we spent
in Illinois, about the time the clouds were gathering so thick, and
the last storm began to break upon us, we heard the thunders and
threatenings of our enemies wherein they stated that we were to be
driven away.

vol. 5, p.58
At that time I was confined to my bed with sickness, but I heard the
report of the proceedings day after day; but I could not come out to
see the face of the heavens, to judge what the issues would be. To get
away was impossible with me at that time, and we knew that the longer
we stayed the more we should be oppressed by our enemies.

vol. 5, p.58
After I had commenced to recover my health, one morning, while lying
in my bed in open day, as wakeful as I am at this moment, the
surrounding objects which I could see when in my natural condition all
in an instant disappeared, and, instead of appearing [p.59] to keep my
bed, I found myself standing in a place where those acquainted with
Nauvoo and the location of the Printing Office, subsequent to the
death of the Prophets, will remember. There was a vacant lot in front
of the Printing Office; I stood there, and I heard a rumbling noise
something like that which attends the moving of a mass of people. I
turned round to look in the direction of Main Street, and behold! the
whole country was filled with one moving mass of people that seemed to
be travelling directly to the point where I stood. As they approached
somewhat nearer, they seemed not to be travelling on the ground, but
somewhat near the altitude of the tops of the buildings.

vol. 5, p.59
At the head of the company were three personages clothed with robes of
white, something like those which many of us are acquainted with.
Around their waist was a girdle of gold, and from this was suspended
the scabbard of a sword,—the sword being in the hand of the wearer.

vol. 5, p.59
They took their places with their faces directly west; and as they
stopped, the individual in advance turned and looked over his shoulder
to me with a smile of recognition. It was Joseph; and the others were
his two brothers, Hyrum and Carlos.

vol. 5, p.59
I contemplated them for a few moments; but to tell my feelings would
be impossible. I leave you to guess them; for it would be futile to
attempt a description.

vol. 5, p.59
After contemplating the scene a few moments, I was again in my bed as
before, and the vision had disappeared. This was my assurance, in the
commencement of our troubles there, that I received of the
guardianship that was around us and the protection that we were
receiving from the hosts of heaven.

vol. 5, p.59
The sequel of our history proves that it was no idle tale. Our safety
was pledged and guaranteed; but what does our history prove? That the
heavens have laboured for us—that those who have gone behind the vail
laboured for us; and they still labour for us. If it were only
ourselves that guaranteed the success of "Mormonism" on the earth, it
would be but a poor guarantee; but that help that has sustained us
will not be taken or withdrawn from us.

vol. 5, p.59
While we seek to sustain the truth we shall be sustained. As the
President observed, we shall be preserved just so long as our Father
in heaven requires us. All the interests which we have upon the earth
ought to be pledged to sustain the truth; and when our interests
require us to go from here, why should we dread it, any more than we
dread to go to England or to any other place.

vol. 5, p.59
We serve our interests when we serve our God; and it is all that we
have to do. It is so with me, and it has been so, and it should be so
with all of us. It is not choice with me whether I stay or go. I have
friends there, and I have friends here; and if I were to calculate
which I love best, I could not tell.

vol. 5, p.59
Well, brethren and sisters, may the Lord Almighty bless you is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.60]

George A. Smith, July 26, 1857

A Visit to the House of Congress—Corruption 
of the United States, Etc.

Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Bowery, 
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, July 26, 1857.

vol. 5, p.60
I arise this morning, my brethren and sisters, feeling considerable
dependence upon your faith to give me ability to address you. The
prayer of faiths of the righteous, availeth much; and if the Saints
desire to be instructed by me this morning. to any considerable
extent, I am certainly satisfied that faith must be exercised in my
behalf, as my lungs are not in a suitable condition to enable me to
say much.

vol. 5, p.60
In entering into a congregation of the Saints, a man who feels the
Spirit of the Lord, and has this ruling principle in him, must, under
all circumstances of the kind, rejoice with exceeding great joy for
the privilege of beholding the faces and of addressing the Saints of
the Most High, and of bearing testimony of the truths of the
everlasting Gospel in their presence.

vol. 5, p.60
Last year at this time I was in the city of Washington, surrounded by
those who are struggling by any and every process that can be imagined
to get their hands into Uncle Sam's pockets. It was the principle and
almost the only business of every man there to invent some scheme, or
find some means or contrivance to make a draw on the Treasury. It was
necessary that all their motives and their policy be guarded, and that
they be careful of their acquaintances and cautious in their
conversation, lest something they might say might endanger the object
they were endeavouring to obtain Praying, thanksgiving to God, and
acknowledging His hand in all things was the last thing thought of, if
thought of at all; but that is exceedingly doubtful. I looked upon the
confusion, the struggling for power and place, the thirst for gold,
the contention and strife that were attracting together so many
thousands from the different parts of the United States, and all by
the glittering of the United States' Treasury; and I wondered. I
cannot say that it produced in my mind the first pleasant feeling. The
spirit of wrangling—the spirit of contention seemed to be determined
to rend in pieces and utterly destroy the Union. There is a trampling
under foot of the principles upon which the Union was founded, and
this caused me to be sorrowful.

vol. 5, p.60
I frequently went into the Capitol to take a look at the boiling foam
of political strife that was amongst them; and I saw a spirit that
seemed to be determined to demolish the fabric reared by our fathers,
or to disable it by anarchy and misrule.

vol. 5, p.60
Brother Heywood and I roomed together, we prayed together, we
conversed together, and we visited brother Bernhisel, and talked to
him, counselled with him, and comforted him all we could. I believe
that we three were the only men in the city of Washington that had any
idea that it was of any use asking God for anything, except they did
it as a form. To be sure there are meeting-houses and temples  of
worship for the [p.61] Catholics, for the Presbyterians, for the
Methodists, for the Episcopalians, and for the various sects of
Protestants; and there were chaplains who prayed a few minutes in the
Senate Chamber and in the Hall of Representatives.

vol. 5, p.61
I heard the old gentleman pray several times who was the Chaplain in
the House of Representatives. I used to go into the Representatives
Hall with brother Bernhisel in the morning, and he would introduce me
to the members and to the chaplain; and I could stay there until the
praying was over: then all had to leave but members and officers.

vol. 5, p.61
They had a very fine man for Chaplain in the House. He was ninety-six
years old. He had served in the revolutionary war. He was a sober,
fine man; but his mind was set down to what he had learned forty-five
years ago. I conversed with him, and told him what an excellent man
Governor Young was—how kind he was to the Indians; and he replied that
he was glad to hear it. The last session we discovered that his step
began to falter, and that from one session to another he was
considerably altered; but he made out to continue his duties through
the session. The old man made it his business to preach in the Capitol
on Sundays: he exhorted the people to do right. What they were to do
to be saved had never, I suppose, entered into his brain. I must to
the last of my days have respect for the old Chaplain; for I
considered him a fair specimen of the old school soldiery.

vol. 5, p.61
As I became acquainted with the gentlemen of the House, the subject of
"Mormonism" was soon introduced; and most generally the first question
would indicate prejudice and the want of knowledge of our feelings and
views here in the mountains.

vol. 5, p.61
It was said by some of the old Prophets that "The people had made lies
their refuge, and under falsehood hid themselves." It is an old adage
that falsehood will go round the world while truth is getting on its
boots. In talking with strangers, I found very few who, from all they
had heard and read, had formed any correct notions of this people, and
of this Territory, and the circumstances which surround us: but tales
of falsehood, tales of folly, tales of wickedness, and stories
imaginary of various kinds,—these could be found anywhere; but very
little of the truth seems to have rested in anybody's brain.

vol. 5, p.61
The Old Book talks about a city called the New Jerusalem. The passage
I refer to is in the Revelations of John, 21st chapter, and from the
8th to the 11th verses:—"But the fearful and unbelieving, and the
abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and
idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which
burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death."
[President H. C. Kimball: "They have got to die a second time."] "And
there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials
full of the seven last plagues, and talked with me, saying, Come
hither, I will shaw thee the bride, the Lamb's wife. And he carried me
away in the spirit to a great and high mountain, and shewed me that
great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God,
having the glory of God; and her light was like unto a stone most
precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal." John goes on
and describes the city to a great length, and then in the following
chapter and 15th verse, speaking of the same city, he says—"For
without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and
idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie."

vol. 5, p.61
Just let me tell the truth—the naked facts as they exist in open day,
[p.62] to any person I would visit or meet and they would look at me
with distrust; and it would be plainly manifest in their countenances
that the truth had no resting-place there. No matter if I conversed
with the great and wise men of the nation, they seemed not inclined to
receive the truth; but let them read a falsehood or an exaggerated
statement, and it would strike their attention in a moment. They loved
lies, they loved falsehood, they loved corruption, they loved
whoremongers, they loved wickedness.

vol. 5, p.62
I used to suppose that all that was necessary was to convince the
children of men that anything that was presented was right, and I
thought that all men naturally had a disposition to receive anything,
and to accede to anything that was right; but I learned from the
observations I made that the right of the case was about the last
thing to be considered, and that justice, truth, or the righteousness
of a subject is the last thing to be brought under consideration.

vol. 5, p.62
The question to be considered is, Is there any money in it, or is
there a chance to make any? Is there a chance to get any political
influence? Is there a chance to elevate ourselves in the eyes of our
constituents? It makes no difference whether it murders an innocent
person or not, if it is only popular, and money can be made at it.
This appears to be the ruling power with the children of men in their
present wicked and degenerate state.

vol. 5, p.62
We are here in the Valleys of the Mountains, and we profess a religion
that has a form; and we are very technical in regard to the form, and
in regard to our prayers, in regard to our baptism, in regard to our
confirmation, in regard to our administrations to the sick, and in
regard to all those things that pertain to our religious faith. We are
very particular, the most of us, in our feelings, and quite strenuous
to observe strictly those outside ordinances,—but no more so than we
should be.

vol. 5, p.62
But the question arises, and we all ask ourselves the question, Is it
the form only, or are we suffering ourselves to carry out the form
without the inward work and the power of the Holy Spirit?
Notwithstanding all this, we should realize that the Lord looks on the
heart.

vol. 5, p.62
My desires and my feelings are that, if I can observe the forms of
religion, I must also use my utmost exertions not to suffer the spirit
to be lacking; for all these things must be done heartily and as unto
the Lord. Now, I have some knowledge in relation to this work; I have
been in the Church from my boyhood, and I have grown grey and bald in
the midst of Israel. I have been in the Church when there were but few
comparatively,—when one such city as we now count by numbers in these
valleys would have embraced all that were in the Church.

vol. 5, p.62
I was baptized in the year 1832, and I have grown and seen its
windings and changings, and I can now bear testimony that every evil
and distress that has come upon the Saints has been in consequence of
not listening to the counsel of their Prophet and President; and this
has been by misunderstanding, and in adhering to our old prejudices,
and by not listening to the testimony and warning of the Prophet
Joseph. For these causes our enemies have fallen upon our leading men,
and operated among us like a mighty sieve to separate the chaff from
the wheat.

vol. 5, p.62
The supposition is that the smut machine is ahead, and that by-and-by
every man and every woman who feel disposed to serve the Lord with all
their hearts will have a chance to be tried whether they love the
Lord or the things of this world the best,—[p.63] whether they love
the things of the Most High God, or whether their religion is a mere
form carried out to please their Bishop, to satisfy their Teachers, or
whether they do give their hearts to the Lord, and all their might,
mind, and strength.

vol. 5, p.63
Now, I feel, my brethren, to thank my Heavenly Father for the spirit
of reformation that I have witnessed since I returned; and I feel to
pray that it may continue, and feel to exhort the people to fear God,
who can destroy both the soul and body in hell; and also for them not
to suffer doubt to trouble them, to make them wayward in their hearts
or thoughts; for I have seen the effect of this to a great extent in
times past.

vol. 5, p.63
I do know that the world is full of wickedness, and that it is bound
in bundles, and is fast preparing for the day of burning; and I do
know there is no chance of deliverance or of safety but in being
tried, that they may be screened and sifted, and that all
unrighteousness may be cleansed from their midst.

vol. 5, p.63
This is my testimony of these truths, brethren and sisters; and I pray
that we may live up to them, and be prepared to inherit the glory of
God in the worlds to come, through Christ our Redeemer. Amen.

Lorenzo Snow, April 9, 1857

Filial Duty—Consecration, Etc.

Remarks by Elder Lorenzo Snow, made in the Bowery, 
Great Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, April 9, 1857.

vol. 5, p.63
While those young boys have been speaking, a few thoughts occurred to
my mind, which I thought I would speak for their comfort; for I desire
to do them good.

vol. 5, p.63
If a father, for instance, had a large, extensive family, his object
would be to do them good, to promote their interest and happiness, to
put into their hands power, knowing that they could not accomplish
much alone, and that they would have to take or obtain assistance from
that family. The son that would take the deepest interest—that would
devote himself the most faithfully to promote the designs of the
father and head of that family, for the happiness and prosperity of
the whole, would increase in power and influence faster than any other
one; for the father would be disposed to put as much power and
influence into his hands as it would be possible for him to receive,
and as would be for the benefit of the family.

vol. 5, p.63
That would be the principle upon which all the members of that family
would increase in knowledge, influence, and power above others. It
would be by. having the faculty, the feeling, and the disposition and
desire to carry out the mind of the father, and that, too, for the
benefit and exaltation of the whole family.

vol. 5, p.63
In order to do this, every particle of power, influence, and ability
that a son holds, he should hold in subjection to the will of his
father, be ever ready to carry out his commands; and his object and
aim should be to obtain influence with his father; and then he [p.64]
would feel like holding everything that he obtained subject to the
control of the father. No matter if he had obtained great temporal
influence,—no matter whether his influence be of an intellectual or
spiritual character,—no matter whether he obtained his influence by
his knowledge of books the study of science,—whether he had obtained
farms, or lands, or riches, or whether he had his influence by
obedience to his father's will he would hold all at the control of his
father, for the general good of the family. Just so far as he had this
in him would he gain influence with his father and get the power upon
him which it is absolutely necessary for him to possess.

vol. 5, p.64
If men would search deep into their own hearts, they would discover
that their desires and feelings, and in fact many things which they do
and say, are not in accordance with the mind and will or the Lord.

vol. 5, p.64
These boys do not profess to have received much—not a great deal of
knowledge; but yet they are willing to do that which they are set to
do: they place all upon the altar to be used as the master pleases;
and herein lies their strength to carry out those great and glorious
designs for the salvation of this people and the rolling forth of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ. It matters not how little they are, or how
little they have received, inasmuch as they keep faithful and
discharge the duties devolving upon them, the Lord will make them
powerful for the rebuking of iniquity, and for the establishment of
the kingdom of God, and to minister to those that dwell upon all the
face of the land.

vol. 5, p.64
Now, when a person receives intelligence from the Lord, and is willing
to communicate that for the benefit of the people, he will receive
continual additions to that intelligence; and there is no end to his
increase so long as he will hold fast to the faith of the Lord Jesus
Christ; and so long as he will hold himself in readiness to operate
here, go there, and work for the Lord, travel abroad to the nations of
the earth, or to travel among the mountains of Israel, that individual
is bound to become strong and. mighty in the power of God and in the
intelligence of eternity.

vol. 5, p.64
You, brethren, that are here in these valleys have a certain privilege
which you ought to appreciate,—namely, that of consecrating your
property to the Lord. If you want to know the secret and principle
upon which you may become rich, it lies in contributing your means and
in putting your property into the hands of the leaders of this Church.
When a man has much property, he is very apt to fix his heart upon it.
Some have one thousand dollars' worth of property, some five thousand
dollars, and some more; and I fear that many are using their means in
a way that will prove a curse instead of a blessing; and when the Lord
says, Give me your property, we are not unanimously ready to answer
the call.

vol. 5, p.64
In this respect, however, we are beginning to learn, and in some
degree answering the call. We are beginning to learn that it all
belongs to the Lord, and that he has given us a little power by which
we have acquired some knowledge of his will and his designs concerning
us. Take the man who has a large share of this world's goods, and
examine what kind of a man he is,—try his spirit, and you will
generally find that it is often one of the greatest trials that can
come upon him, to be called upon to part with any of his property.

vol. 5, p.64
If you please, you may contrast such a person with these boys who have
been addressing you, and you will find them ready and on hand to do
anything that may be required at their hands. Those youths are  more
[p.65] willing and pliable in the hands of the servants of God than
many men who have been in the Church from the beginning.

vol. 5, p.65
Latterly, however, you have learned the principle to some extent, and
the power of God has been manifested, so that you are now ready to
give a little of your means for the building up of the kingdom of God;
and by-and-by I presume you will progress like some others have done,
and be ready to put all upon the altar.

vol. 5, p.65
Take this people at the present time,—consider what they possess,—then
inquire how many of them have consecrated their property, and you
will find that the amount consecrated is a mere nothing compared with
that which the people actually possess.

vol. 5, p.65
I tell you, brethren, that although this may seem a small matter, yet,
if we cling to the property that we possess as the wicked do to
theirs, we shall never obtain that which we are trying for. We must
learn to obey the word of the Lord. Why is it that we do not talk more
about consecration? It is because brother Brigham does not care
anything about it, only that he wishes the people to take a course to
secure themselves against the powers of the Evil One, that he may not
gain any control over them or their families.

vol. 5, p.65
If this people who live in these valleys of the mountains are willing
to put their property into the hands of the Trustee-in-Trust, that it
may be preserved for the benefit of the kingdom, and will continue to
live their religion as they have done the past few months, they and
their property will become sanctified to the Lord; and thus we will
show to all nations and people that we have learned a principle that
they know nothing of and that they have nothing to do with,—show them
that when we can get a little property, we put it where the Lord can
use it just as He pleases.

vol. 5, p.65
This is a practice and a principle the world knows nothing of; but
when this people deed over their property, they understand what they
are about; they know that they will eventually be exalted to possess
all that is desirable—the land, the houses, the vineyards, the cattle,
the gold, the silver, and all the riches of the heavens and of the
earth. The Lord says, All these things are mine; and because of the
willingness of my people, all will be restored back to me; and then I
will put them in possession of all the riches of eternity.

vol. 5, p.65
This is the only principle upon which we can secure the promised
blessings. "Then," says one, "why is it not talked about more than it
is?" If the people do not see it now, and cannot act upon it with the
light and knowledge they have already received, if they cannot see the
principle by which they can be established, it follows, as a matter of
course, that they cannot be established in our Father's kingdom.

vol. 5, p.65
It is the design of the Almighty to work into the hearts of the people
the principles to operate upon, in order to obtain an eternal
exaltation and glory; and if we do not see them now, with the
instruction already given unto us, we shall have to learn them by
experience more severe.

vol. 5, p.65
We have not the power to do any. thing without the assistance of the
Spirit of the Lord; but do we all know that the Gospel we preach is
true? Do we know as well as those little boys know, who have been
speaking to you? They do actually know that this is the work of God;
but some of them do not really comprehend that they understand as much
truth as they do. But the truths of of the Gospel of Christ are in
them, and through them; for they were born in the Gospel, and hence
they are born Latter-day Saints. The root of the matter is in them,
and they are [p.66] preserved by the good hand of the Lord; for He has
His eye upon them, and designs to use them in a future day. What they
possess of influence, means, or knowledge, they are ready to put to
their Father's use.

vol. 5, p.66
Let these boys go into a High Council, and, by the Spirit that is in
them, they will give better judgment than those old men do; and I can
safely say this, and that, too, on brother Brigham's responsibility;
for I have heard him say it a number of times.

vol. 5, p.66
Do I feel sure of this? Yes, I do; for the fact of the matter is, they
do not know anything about error: they know nothing but truth, while
we old logics, who are so filled up with tradition ought to think
twice before we dare to speak once.

vol. 5, p.66
In this way I look upon the movements of those young men in contrast
with the actions of the old fogies. They are lively, energetic, always
on hand, by night or by day, to carry expresses or to do anything
required of them.

vol. 5, p.66
Brethren, I feel first-rate to-day, and I know that you do, by the
light that beams forth from your countenances. There is one thing upon
my mind, which I will speak upon before I conclude. I want my brethren
to understand it, because that and the things we have heard pertain to
our exaltation and glory. They lie deep, but still they are important.

vol. 5, p.66
Let us go forth and do precisely as we are told; and just as fast as
we increase, so will we have to use that spiritual knowledge which is
given unto us in a way that will aid in building up the kingdom of
God: and it is just so with what little property and means you have
got; it must all be upon the altar. You must get rid of this little,
mean, nasty spirit, and walk in the light of God. Let your minds
expand, and be on hand for every duty that is placed upon you.

vol. 5, p.66
There are men right before me who have done but little for the kingdom
of God, and who, if they knew what would be for their good, would go
within twenty-four hours and say to President Young, There is a
thousand, or five or ten thousand dollars, which I will donate for the
benefit of the kingdom.

vol. 5, p.66
But, then, I realize that we are children yet, and we have not
learned, our duties fully. It is true that once in a great while there
is a man who can break out from the common track of doing things, and
such a man will increase in influence, in the knowledge of God, and in
the riches of eternity. There are men who will do this at the present
time; but by and by all the Saints of God will more generally learn
the principle and obey it.

vol. 5, p.66
May the Lord bless you, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen. [p.67]

Orson Hyde, March 8, 1857

The Way to Eternal Life—Practical Religion—All Are Not
Saints Who Profess to Be—Prison-House of Disobedient Spirits

A Discourse by Elder Orson Hyde, delivered in 
the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, March 8, 1857.

vol. 5, p.67
Brethren and sisters,—I arise this I morning to make a few remarks to
you; and I crave your prayerful and watchful attention. I must
necessarily be careful and guarded in my speech and communication, in
order to preserve my lungs, having used them pretty freely of
late—often in the open air, and sometimes in the storm, in the midst
of large assemblies of the Saints; and, consequently, I feel the
effects of constant labour and exposure; but if I now begin on a low
key, and guard and restrain my voice, I may be able to make you all
hear and understand me, at least before I shall come to a close.

vol. 5, p.67
While sitting here and reflecting upon our condition, this morning,
the words of our Saviour came to my mind with peculiar force, which
say, "Strive to enter in at the strait gate; for I say unto you, that
many shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able. These words, in
and of themselves, cannot fail to awaken and alarm every reflecting
mind—that many will seek to enter in and not be able? Is this thy
state and condition? Let each one answer the question. It is like the
awakening peals of Mount Sinai's thunders. It is a summon of itself—a
volume. It should serve to us all as the warning cry to be up and
doing, and to seek in the right way to enter in. If we were to seek
for a lost treasure in places where it was not, we might seek as
diligently, and even more so than the person who sought where it was
and found it. How necessary, then, that truth and wisdom guide our
steps! To this point I wish to call your attention to-day.

vol. 5, p.67
We have had a good season during the past winter, and a precious
opportunity to improve our minds and to gain knowledge and information
preparatory to our assuming those responsibilities, and to act that
part in the great drama of God's eternal kingdom, which our
profession, office, and calling imperatively demand at our hand. But
if the season had been open and mild, as it sometimes is in this
country, we might, perhaps, through a great desire to accumulate
comforts around us, have been led away by our worldly interests to the
great neglect of the "one thing needful." If, therefore, an overruling
Providence has mercifully laid an embargo upon our temporal pursuits
by the pitiless storms of a long and dreary winter, and poured out His
Holy Spirit upon us to awaken us to reformation, we have double reason
to acknowledge His hand and to praise Him for ever for the good and
benevolent designs He has manifested towards us.

vol. 5, p.67
It now behoves us, in this time of prosperity, when Zion shines under
smiling face of her God, to lay by in store a good foundation against
the time to come. To the faithful Saints, it matters not whether the
seasons are mild and pacific, or boisterous and severe. If we do
right, we shall all [p.68] have abundant reason to say," True and
righteous are Thy ways, Thou King of Saints."

vol. 5, p.68
You were taught, brethren and sisters, before my arrival from Carson,
(which was on the 9th of December last,) to awake from your sleep—to
repent of your sins, and then to restore to the injured according to
the wrongs you may have done them. Next, you were taught in doctrine
and in principle—reproved, admonished, comforted, and guided in the
path wherein you might seek, and seek not in vain.

vol. 5, p.68
Truths of almost every character and kind have been declared and dealt
out to you with a profuse and a liberal hand. Day after day, and night
after night, the voice of inspiration has been heard in your midst.
Truths adapted to every character, every state, and every condition in
life, have been faithfully portrayed unto you in letters of living
light, and in words of most burning and soul-stirring eloquence,—even
such as the Holy Ghost inspired,—from the simple to the sublime, and
from the tone of the harp to the voice of thunder.

vol. 5, p.68
Have you performed the tasks given you? Have you done the work and
kept abreast with your instructions? Or have you indulged a wish to
get some new thing—something far-fetched, which can have no effect
other than to allure your minds from the truths that worthily demand
your sincere attention and observance? It sometimes happens that a
scholar at school, anxious to advance, takes a lesson to-day in one
branch of science, and to-morrow in another, and the third day in
another, and so on, until, in his own estimation, he comes out a
polished and refined student, a professor and a sage,—when, in fact,
he understands nothing that he has read, and is only cherishing a
deception that he has practised upon himself. 

vol. 5, p.68
Is this the case with us? Have we thoroughly learned the lessons that
have been given us, and reduced them to practice? There is nothing
better calculated to imprint upon the mind any science or theory than
to reduce it to practice and really act upon it. Then we see its force
and bearing; and while engaged in the practical part, it stamps
indelibly upon our minds, never to be forgotten, the principles we
have imbibed.

vol. 5, p.68
If we have practised upon the lessons and teachings we have received,
we know that they will stand by us; but if we have merely heard them,
and not entered into the practical duties thereof, they will die in
our memory, never having been incorporated in our organization, and we
became like the man beholding his natural face in the glass, and
straightway goeth away and forgetteth what manner of man he is.

vol. 5, p.68
I might explain to you all about the art of printing; yet, with all
the knowledge that my explanation could give you respecting this
important art, who of you that is not a compositor can take my sermon
and go into an office and set it up? "Practice makes perfect." If we
learn righteous principles and practise them, they have power to
change our natures in conformity with themselves. They become a part
and parcel of ourselves, bringing us into an alliance with them that
knows no separation. Hence we become a righteous people; and, if we
continue, we not only strive, but; shall be able to enter in.

vol. 5, p.68
Each of you can recollect acting upon certain things taught you in the
days of your childhood. They are as fresh in your recollection now as
they were in the day you acted upon them. Therefore, let us ever act
upon true and righteous principles, and they will remain with us, and
we shall became righteous in our natures; and if we never act upon an
evil principle, we shall forget all the evil we ever know, [p.69] and
God will forget it also; and our natures will never be evil inclined.

vol. 5, p.69
If we have reduced to practice all the teachings and instructions
given us from this stand and from other places, we are a blessed and
happy people. If we have not, we have not done justice to ourselves.
Let us honour the teachings we have received, and we shall find ample
ground to occupy without anything far-fetched and dear bought.

vol. 5, p.69
We are a congregation of Latter-day Saints (so called), assembled here
this morning to hear the words of life or edification concerning the
kingdom of God. This question arises in my mind—Are we all Saints of
the Most High God? Or, are we composed of individuals bearing that
name, when, indeed, we all may not merit it?

vol. 5, p.69
I will present to you a figure to illustrate my idea; for I wish to
make plain to your understanding the thoughts of my own heart; and if
I can transmit them to you as they exist in my bosom, they may operate
on your minds as they do upon mine. It is now the time of seeding. Our
farmers are sowing at the north and in the south—a matter of great
satisfaction to me. And here allow me to express a wish, that while
they sow in faith, they may reap with joy! By-and-by, when this wheat
grows up, you may see it waving in the wind, and you will say, Here is
a beautiful field of wheat. It is fine, healthy, and presages a
bountiful harvest. It gradually matures in the sun's scorching rays;
and you see the field white already to harvest. You call it all wheat.
Now, the question is, Is it all wheat? Is not the greater portion of
it straw? Though you call it all wheat, even as you call this
congregation all Saints, may not a portion of the products of that
field be chaff likewise? Certainly. Then, again, is there not often
considerable smut in that which you call wheat? Yes, and a great many
shrunken kernels that will yield no flour, but will be blown away. In
bulk you call it all wheat; yet, come to analyse and separate its
different properties and qualities, you find from the bulk of the
growth of that field which you called all wheat but a small portion
that is really genuine wheat. Then, after the plump berry is separated
from the straw, chaff, smut, &c., there remains yet a finer quality of
chaff, which you call bran. Then there are different qualities of
flour—No. 1, or superfine, No. 2 and 3, or shorts. But a small portion
of the produce of that field, we discover, is really fit for the
Master's table!

vol. 5, p.69
Now, then, here is a thing which I wish you to consider, which is
this: The chaff, straw, &c., produced in that, field draw their
nourishment from the very same source that the berry does from the
moisture and fatness of the soil! They all feed upon the very same
food! Not only so, but we perceive that, by ligaments and fibres, the
chaff, the straw, and the berry are all, connected together; and in
view of a similar principle, our Saviour said, "Root not up the tares
until the time of harvest, lest, by rooting up the tares, ye root up
the wheat also."

vol. 5, p.69
It is necessary that the straw exist to sustain the wheat, the chaff
to protect the berry, by serving as an overcoat and shield from the
various and varied influences of the weather, from insects, and to
keep it warm. The same nourishment that supports; the berry and keeps
it alive also sustains and keeps alive the chaff as its cloak or
mantle. There is not a sparrow that flies in the air that partakes not
of the goodness of our God. He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and
on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. All the
tribes of men, the swarms of insects, the herds of animals, the flocks
of the feathered millions that [p.70] fly over our heads, are all
sustained by by the same liberal hand of our Heavenly Father. His
providence provides for all, even for the wolf and the poisonous
rattlesnake.

vol. 5, p.70
Now, in the midst of all this, who among us are prepared to say
whether we are straw, chaff, smut, or wheat—bran, shorts, or flour?
"Many shall seek to enter in and shall not be able."

vol. 5, p.70
Perhaps I shall be able, ere I close my remarks, to give you some key
to this matter, which, if it shall enable you fully to determine, may
at least materially aid you in your inferences in relation to
yourselves. But of this one thing rest perfectly assured, that the way
to life is straight and very narrow. The straw and the chaff are
growing up and striving to enter the granary; but they will be hardly
able.

vol. 5, p.70
As I look about upon this congregation, and as I mingle with the
Saints at large, I discover that there are different spirits. Every
organization has a spirit peculiar to itself. I do not say that there
is any fatality in this. Do not understand me to convey that idea. But
I do say this, that every spirit connected with an earthly
organization may be tempered by the Spirit of God according to its
fidelity, intelligence, and faith, so that there is no excuse. If I
point you to the horse, you find a peculiar spirit attending the
organization of that animal. When he is fine and in good condition,
there is something stately and grand about him.

vol. 5, p.70
When we see the beautiful dove flying through the air, a pleasing
sensation is produced in us by its graceful movements, because the
Holy Spirit was once sent in that form. Again, we look at the serpent,
and another feeling is produced—a fear—a chill—a horror. So every
creature, beast and bird, man and woman, has a spirit peculiar to its
own organization; and no organization is entirely, independent of the
Spirit of God; for all have some intelligence. Were the spirits and
temperaments all alike, the same instructions would serve for all. But
as it is, every man must receive his portion of meat in due season.
And the word must be rightly divided —giving to every man his portion
that is adapted to his organization and temperament, that he may
thereby be saved.

vol. 5, p.70
Man is composed of matter and spirit; and the Spirit of God operates
upon and tempers man's organization according to his faith and good
works. Some are tempered very highly. Such not only carry a keen edge,
but are susceptible of a high polish. Others are of low temper,
because of a low, dull, and sluggish disposition and character, which
they have indulged, and consequently formed. They are not a very
smooth or sweet cutting tool. They have not sought to cultivate their
temperament by seeking and courting the Spirit of God as they should.

vol. 5, p.70
Yet these may be guilty of no out-breaking sin. They keep within the
pale of the law, pay their tithing, and keep along, and are considered
good, peaceable, and honourable citizens. They despise to steal, are
willing to labour, and pursue an even, straightforward course. Still,
we cannot look upon them as being tempered by the Holy Spirit to the
extent of their privilege. Yet they work righteousness as far as they
work at all. These persons are fond of going to meeting, and are often
heard to say, "What a good sermon we have had!"

vol. 5, p.70
This is all right, if you did have a good sermon. They will ask you a
thousand and one questions in order to draw out something to satisfy
their eager desire for knowledge and understanding, not hardly
recollecting their privilege to ask of God and receive for themselves.
But there is no crime [p.71] in this. Still, one can hardly refrain
from thinking, when he sees his neighbour begging and borrowing bread,
how much more commendable it would be in him to apply himself to
labour and produce thereby bread from the soil by his own exertion.

vol. 5, p.71
And inasmuch as our Heavenly Father is accessable to all, it is far
better to store our minds with the treasures of wisdom and knowledge,
by our own spiritual labours and toil, direct from the great Fountain
of celestial light and love, than to trust wholly to the testimony and
teachings of others. Obtain the testimony of Jesus, which is the
spirit of prophecy. Startle not at the idea of prophecy and prophets;
for I would to God that all the Lord's people were prophets. There is
no professing Christian in the world, who does not possess the spirit
of prophecy, that can tell whether he is wheat, straw, chaff, smut, or
tares. And no person can have the spirit of prophecy who declares that
the days of the prophets are gone by and are not needed now, unless
that spirit should be given to seal condemnation upon the
narrow-minded bigot who will not confess it and give God the glory,
after it may have fallen upon him; for he loves the praise of men more
than the praise of God.

vol. 5, p.71
The sun, moon, and stars are the representatives of the final homes of
the departed dead, if not their real homes. The sun is said to shine
by its own light inherent in itself. I might not admit this under some
circumstances; but the popular thing will here answer my purpose. The
noon and stars shine by borrowed light. These stars or planets vary in
their size, motion, distance from the earth, and intensity of heat,
cold, &c. Some of them may revolve in eternal day, while others roll
in endless night; and still others, like our earth, may have alternate
day and night.

vol. 5, p.71
Here are homes for all grades of spirits, from the faithful martyr to
Christ's kingdom and Gospel, whose glory is represented by the sun in
the firmament, to the wicked tare, who will be sent away into outer
darkness, upon some planet destined to roll in endless night. "In my
Father's house are many mansions." There is one glory of the sun,
another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars. One star
differs from another star in glory; so also is the resurrection of the
dead.

vol. 5, p.71
The children of this world who love darkness rather than light, will
find themselves, finally, to be inhabitants of those planets that move
in outer darkness; having a home adapted to their disposition and
character.

vol. 5, p.71
The inspired Apostles and Prophets, together with the martyrs of
Jesus, and all the pure and sanctified ones, will inherit a glory like
the sun; while the hypocritical professor, the liar, the adulterer,
the profane swearer, with all who hold to a religion without Prophets
and Apostles, without inspiration and miracles, without revelation,
prophecy, keys, and powers to bind on earth and in heaven, after the
call is made upon them by the messengers of the true religion, will be
damned and sent away into outer darkness, even into prison, where they
will gnaw their tongues for pain.

vol. 5, p.71
In this prison they must remain until they have paid the utmost
farthing. The antediluvians were in this prison for a long time, until
at length Christ preached the Gospel to their spirits, that they might
be judged according to men in the flesh. He opened the prison-doors to
them that were bound, and proclaimed a release to the captive sons and
daughters of earth, enslaved by sin in the days of Noah.

vol. 5, p.71
While the Saviour's body lay entombed in the sepulchre, his spirit was
not inactive. He was preaching [p.72] the Gospel to the spirits in
prison. But after they have suffered in prison and are finally
released, after many a thousand years' servitude in pain and darkness,
their glory cannot be like that of the sun, neither like that of the
moon, nor yet like the stars of the first magnitude; but, perhaps,
like the faint glimmer of a distant star—so distant from the sun, that
a ray from that brilliant orb can hardly reach it.

vol. 5, p.72
The foolish virgins, not having the means of light in themselves,
could never enter a mansion or world that shines by its own light; but
as they had no oil in their vessels, they were compelled to borrow;
and hence, they must go to a world or mansion that shines by borrowed
light. Have light in yourselves! You may borrow all you can of me, and
I will cheerfully lend all in my power; but have, at least, some light
in yourselves, and salt likewise.

vol. 5, p.72
Oh that the testimony of Christ, which is the spirit of prophecy, were
freely shed upon all this people! It would be, if we were all pure and
worthy. Then one need no longer say to another, Know ye the Lord; for
they would all know Him, from the least unto the greatest. Then we
should know that we were neither straw, chaff, smut, bran, nor tares,
but pure and genuine, superfine No. 1, and labelled for the celestial
kingdom—"Right side up, with care."

vol. 5, p.72
With the light and knowledge which we, through the grace of God, have
obtained, let us press forward with boldness and a laudable ambition
to secure the prize bought by a Saviour's blood, and freely offered
unto us in the full blaze of inspiration, which light is despised by
the world, scoffed at by the religionists, and hated of all nations.
God grant to establish this light in the earth, and us in this light,
and this light in us, and the love thereof, for ever and ever. Amen.

Brigham Young, July 26, 1857

Nebuchadnezzar's Dream—Opposition of Men and Devils to
The Latter-Day Kingdom—Governmental Breach of the 
Utah Mail Contract

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 26, 1857.

vol. 5, p.72
I will read a portion of the writings of the prophet Daniel,
commencing at the 27th verse of the 2nd chapter of the book of Daniel.
[The speaker read the verses alluded to, from verse 27 to verse 49
inclusive.]

vol. 5, p.72
These verses are of themselves a text and texts, a sermon and sermons.

vol. 5, p.72
We have a great deal of talking, preaching, exhorting, counselling,
giving advice, &c., from this stand and in many other places where the
Saints assemble; but perhaps it may be the case with many, as it is
somewhat with me, that they in a measure neglect to read the Bible,
and forget many things which are written therein. Perhaps there are
many who have not read much in the Bible since they came into this
Church, not having had much time to do so.

vol. 5, p.72
I was a Bible reader before I came into this Church; and, so far as
the [p.73] letter of the book was concerned, I understood it. I
professed to be a believer in the Bible so far as I knew how; but as
for understanding by the Spirit of the Lord, I never did until I
became a Latter-day Saint. I had many a time read Daniel's
interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream, but it was always a dark
subject to me. I was well acquainted with many of the priests of the
day, and I would frequently think to myself that I would get some
knowledge from them. And as I became acquainted with smart,
intelligent, literary priests and professors of religion, I thought,
Now I can obtain some intelligence from this or from that man; and I
would begin to ask questions on certain texts of Scripture; but they
would always leave me as they found me, in the dark. They were there
themselves; and I knew of a surety, before I heard the Gospel, that
the priests were blind guides leading the blind, and that here was
nothing left for them only to stumble here and there, and perhaps fall
into a ditch. That much knowledge I had previous to my becoming
acquainted with what is called "Mormonism."

vol. 5, p.73
It would be very profitable to the inhabitants of the earth to learn
one fact, which a very few in the world have learned, that they are
ignorant—that they have not the wisdom, the knowledge, and the
intelligence outside the circle of what is called the wisdom of man.
For persons to know and understand their own talent, their own
strength, their own ability, their own influence, would be very
profitable to the inhabitants of the earth, though but very few learn
it.

vol. 5, p.73
I do not know that I feel particularly thankful that I learned what I
did with regard to the lack of intelligence and knowledge professed by
Christians to be in their possession; but I have been thankful that my
lot and fortune were such that my God gave me good, sound sense. I am
thankful for that. When the Gospel came to me, surely within me and
all around me I could see very plainly what the Apostle meant in the
words, "When the commandment came, sin revived, and I died."

vol. 5, p.73
I could see clearly where the inhabitants of the earth were, in their
position before their God. The whole world—everything upon this
globe—was vailed in darkness. There was a mist, a fog, a vail, or
covering over the minds of the whole of the people on this earth: and
what they understood was nothing more than a faint glimmering of light
that would dazzle before their eyes for a minute, and they would see
it no more. They were like a ship befogged on the ocean and depending
for guidance upon a lighthouse whose glimmering rays could only be
discerned at long intervals, when the ship could again be put upon a
safe course. But the wind has shifted; and, without light or compass,
they do not know whether it is blowing east, west, north, or south;
and then how could they tell whether they were directing their course
aright? The Christian world, I discovered, was like the captain and
crew of a vessel on the ocean without a compass, and tossed to and fro
whithersoever the wind listed to blow them. When the light came to me,
I saw that all the so-called Christian world was grovelling in
darkness.

vol. 5, p.73
We profess to have the light, intelligence, and knowledge with which
to understand the things of God. The dream of King Nebuchadnezzar and
its interpretation by David are as plain to the man and woman filled
with the power of the Holy Ghost, as are the most common lessons to
the school-children: they most clearly understand the interpretation.
Daniel saw that in the latter days the God of heaven was going to set
up his kingdom upon this his earth. He has set [p.74] that kingdom up,
as you who are here this day are witnesses.

vol. 5, p.74
What brought you from the States and other regions to these mountains?
What caused the men and women before me to leave their good farms,
their good houses, their merchandize, and all the luxuries and
comforts of life so dear to the natural man? What caused many women to
leave their husbands, their children, their parents? What caused all
this? What is the reason of such conduct? Can any man tell? The world
are trying to; but they are even more ignorant about it than they are
of the present movements and designs of the President of the United
States. They know not the reason why the people are assembled here;
for they cannot and will not see and understand anything only as they
discern it by the powers of the natural man.

vol. 5, p.74
I have told them many times, and I can now tell them again, if the
whole world could hear my voice, they are to be pitied; and I pray for
them. We have traversed the earth to preach the Gospel to them. We
have often started upon our missions almost destitute, without hats,
nearly without shoes and any of the comforts of life, to travel
thousands and thousands of miles to preach the Gospel to the people.
If they will not be benefited, our skirts are clear of their blood,
and they must bear the blame.

vol. 5, p.74
Can they tell the cause of this people's being here to-day? Can they
give the cause for the influence I have over the Latter-day Saints?
They cannot. If this was not the kingdom of God upon the earth, do you
suppose that the world would be arrayed against it? No. There is not a
sound, well-informed mind in the world but what would decide at once
that there is no cause of enmity against this people, and that all
hostility towards us arises from the fact that we have the eternal
Priesthood and the influence thereof. The kingdom of heaven is here,
and we are in it, and they are angry at us solely for that.

vol. 5, p.74
There is not a king, governor, or ruler, but what desires, and is
endeavouring to obtain the influence that I and my brethren possess
and are lawfully striving to obtain. Do you suppose that there was
ever a President of the United States but what desired the confidence
of his constituents? No, never. Was there ever a senator, a
representative, a governor of a state, a politician, or a priest, but
what desired the same power in his sphere that I have in mine? They
cannot get it, because they do not know how. What is the reason? They
have not got the kingdom of God, which binds the people together. They
are ignorant of it, though we have travelled, barefooted and almost
naked, to preach it to them; and I say that they are to be pitied.

vol. 5, p.74
How many times I have gone to preach to them, and, with all the
kindness and calmness I was capable of, told them that I had something
to cheer and comfort them, if they would hear it with good honest
hearts. How often I have asked, "Can I have your meeting-house or your
school-house to preach in? Can I have the privilege of preaching to
the people?" "No, you cannot, if I can prevent it." That is the spirit
of the priests.

vol. 5, p.74
It is the priests and elders of Christendom who have the power of hell
in them which causes the trouble that you see, and that you have seen
and borne for many years. They are like that unruly member, the
tongue, which sets on fire the course of nature, and is set on fire of
hell.

vol. 5, p.74
The priests have this fire, and who fans the flame? Brother Smoot has
told you who blows the bellows.  It is the politician, the drunkard,
and the filth and offscouring of the earth, [p.75] who run at the beck
and call of those who have a dollar or sixpence for them,—of those who
will treat them and give them an oyster supper and a good lodging.

vol. 5, p.75
There is another class, the speculators, who endeavour to get up some
plan or other by which to make money. Brother Smoot has given you a
few items concerning their prevent movements in the east. Through
their whining, bickering, howling, grovelling, squalling, and
scratching, and in a political and speculative point of view, many are
striving to most egregiously befool our Government and squander its
revenue. And the priests are also at the bottom of this movement; for
they have the power that is of hell, and others blow the flame and
furnish the fuel to persecute the Latter-day Saints, because they are
in the kingdom that the God of heaven has set up in the last days, and
that shall never be destroyed.

vol. 5, p.75
It is a little more than twenty-seven years since I commenced reading
the Book of Mormon and defending the cause we are engaged in. My mind
was open to conviction, and I knew that the Christian world had not
the religion that Jesus and his Apostles taught. I knew that there was
not a Bible Christian on the earth within my knowledge. A few years
previous to that time Joseph had obtained the plates and began
translating the Book of Mormon; and from the time he found those
plates in the hill Cumorah, there has been just that tirade of abuse,
lying, slandering, defaming the name and character of the Prophet and
his associates, that there is at this day. It is no hotter a time now
than it was then; there is no more persecution now than there was
then.

vol. 5, p.75
God has commenced to set up his kingdom on the earth, and all hell and
its devils are moving against it. Hell is yawning and sending forth
its devils and their imps. What for? To destroy the kingdom of God
from the earth. But they cannot do it. 

vol. 5, p.75
The God of heaven showed Nebuchadnezzar that this kingdom would never
be destroyed; and that is my testimony. This is the kingdom of
heaven—the kingdom of God which Daniel saw—the kingdom that was
revealed to King Nebuchadnezzar and interpreted to him by the Prophet
Daniel. This is the kingdom that was to be set up in the last days. It
is like a stone taken from the mountain without hands, with all its
roughness, with all its disfigured appearance—uncomely—even a
stumbling-block and a stone of offence to the nations of the earth.
This is the kingdom that is set up; and the history of the kingdoms of
this world all understand, or can read and understand it.

vol. 5, p.75
Some may cry out, "Your saying that this is the kingdom of God does
that make it so?" No, not by any means. "Your testimony," Mr. Young,
"is, that this is the kingdom of God on the earth—that which was shown
to Daniel the Prophet centuries ago." Yes, that is my testimony. "Does
this make it so?" No it does not; but let me tell you that it is
true;. consequently, I bear my testimony of its truth, though my
testimony does not alter that truth in the least, one way or the
other; neither does any other man's. That is my testimony, and has
been all the time.

vol. 5, p.75
Why I testify of these things is because they are revealed to me, and
not to another for me. They were not revealed to Joseph Smith for me.
He had the keys to get visions and revelations, dreams and
manifestations, and the Holy Ghost for the people. Those keys were
committed to him; and through that administration, blessed be the name
of God, I have [p.76] received the spirit of Christ Jesus which is the
spirit of prophecy. Our testimony does not make this true and the
testimony of our enemies that it is not the kingdom of God does not
make that true or false. The fact stands upon its own basis, and will
continue so to stand, without any of the efforts of the children of
men.

vol. 5, p.76
I have told you the cause of all the bustle and stir against us. The
blind are leading the blind; and if their hearts were honest—if they
would throw off the mask of prejudice and erroneous parental
education, they could receive the truth as well as you and I. Once in
a while one says good bye to the traditions of the fathers. A few will
cast off those prejudices that surround the people, and say, "We will
read, pray, think, and meditate, and we will ask God for ourselves.
That is the reason why you and I are here to-day. We asked God for a
testimony, and he witnesses to us from the heavens that this is the
kingdom which Daniel saw, and we have embraced it, and it is dearer
than everything else upon the face of this earth.

vol. 5, p.76
Do we expect that the devils will howl? Yes. When has this Church had
the peace that we have had since we have been in the mountains? Never.
Where is there peace now upon the face of the earth like the peace we
enjoy here? Nowhere. Brother Smoot said that he had been in the lower
regions. He could say that with propriety; for, in fact, we are all in
the lower regions. Where do you think the devils live?

vol. 5, p.76
Do you suppose that there is any such thing as a devil? Yes, a great
many believe that there is. Where does he live? The answer comes very
readily. He lives in hell, of course. Then, if there are devils here,
we must also be in hell. Do you not think that the devil is in pain? I
should think he was, by the groanings that are uttered from the east.
You see that with propriety brother Smoot could say that he has been
to the lower regions; but when he arrives here, although the altitude
is much greater, he still is in the same world. We are all here, and
we are surrounded by the devils.

vol. 5, p.76
Men rage and boil with wrath and indignation, and they do not know the
cause of it. If they think, "What injury have the 'Mormons' done to
me?" the response from their own minds will be, "Not any." What can
the men truthfully say, who have civilly passed through here to the
west to make their fortunes? That here is a place of peace and
contentment; and, though a thousand miles from civilization and from
all the luxuries and many of the comforts of life, yet here is a
people satisfied, contented, and happy. Did they injure you? "No." Did
they treat you kindly? "Yes." Ask the people in the east what is the
matter? "We cannot tell you,—only somebody has said something." What
have they said? "We do not know; we only heard a rumour,—that is all."

vol. 5, p.76
The people abroad are just as foolish, unwise, and short-sighted as
they can possibly be represented by the best learned men in the world.
What are they doing? What they have done all the time. Have they been
trying to destroy "Mormonism?" Yes. Did they destroy it when they took
the life of Joseph? No. "Mormonism" is here, the priesthood is here,
the keys of the kingdom are here on the earth; and when Joseph went,
they did not go. And if the wicked should succeed in taking my life,
the keys of the kingdom will remain with the Church. But my faith is
that they will not succeed in taking my life just yet. They have not
as good a man to deal with as they had when they had Joseph Smith. I
do not  profess to be very good. I will try to [p.77] take care of
number one, and if it is wicked for me to try to preserve myself, I
shall persist in it; for I am intending to take care of myself.

vol. 5, p.77
When they killed Joseph, they were talking about killing a great many
others. Would you believe that the apostates say that I was the
instigator of the death of Joseph and Hyrum? And William Smith has
asserted that I was the cause of the death of his brother Samuel, when
brother Woodruff, who is here to day, knows that we were waiting at
the depôt in Boston to take passage east at the very time when Joseph
and Hyrum were killed. Brother Taylor was nearly killed at the time,
and Doctor Richards had his whiskers nearly singed off by the blaze
from the guns. In a few weeks after, Samuel Smith died, and I am
blamed as the cause of his death. We did not hear of the death of
Joseph until some three or four weeks after he was basely martyred.

vol. 5, p.77
What is now the news circulated throughout the United States? That
Captain Gunnison was killed by Brigham Young, and that Babbitt was
killed on the Plains by Brigham Young and his Danite band. What more?
That Brigham Young has killed all the men who have died between the
Missouri river and California. I do not say that President Buchanan
has any such idea, or the officers of the troops who are reported to
be on their way here; but such are the newspaper stories. Such reports
are in the bellows, and editors and politicians are blowing them out.

vol. 5, p.77
According to their version, I am guilty of the death of every man,
woman, and child that has died between the Missouri river and the
California gold mines; and they are coming here to chastise me. The
idea makes me laugh; and when do you think they will get a chance?
Catching is always before hanging. They understand, you know, that I
had gone north and intended to leave this place with such as would
follow me; and they are coming to declare a jubilee. It is their
desire to say to the people, "You are free; you are not under the
bondage of Brigham Young; you need wear his yoke no longer; now let us
get drunk, fight, play at cards, and race horses; and every one of you
women turn to be whores and become associated with the civilization of
Christendom." That is the freedom they are endeavouring to declare
here.

vol. 5, p.77
I will make this preposition to Uncle Sam. I will furnish carriages,
horses, the best of drivers, and the best food I have, to transport to
the States every man, woman, and child that wishes to leave this
place, if he will send on at his own expense all those who want to
come to Utah; and we will gain a thousand to their one, as all who
understand the matter very well know. It would have been much better
to have loaded the waggons reported to be on the way here, with men,
women, and children, than with provisions to sustain soldiers; for
they will never get here without we help them; neither do I think that
it is the design of President Buchanan that they should come here.

vol. 5, p.77
I am not going to interpret dreams; for I don't profess to be such a
Prophet as were Joseph Smith and Daniel; but I am a Yankee guesser;
and I guess that James Buchanan has ordered this Expedition to appease
the wrath of the angry hounds who are howling around him. He did not
design to start men on the 15th of July to cross these Plains to this
point on foot. Russell and Co. will probably make from eight to ten
hundred thousand dollars by freighting the baggage of the Expedition.
What would induce the Government to expend that amount of money for
[p.78] this Territory? Three years ago they appropriated $45,000 for
the purpose of making treaties with the Utah Indians. Has even that
diminutively small sum ever been sent here? It is in the coffers of
the Government to this day, unless they have stolen it out, or
improperly paid it out for some other purpose.

vol. 5, p.78
Have they ever paid their debts due to Utah? No. And now they have
capped their meanness by taking the mail out of the hands of Hiram
Kimball, simply because they knew that he was a member of this Church.
If he had only have apostatized in season and written lies about us,
it is not probable that his mail contract would have been taken from
him without the least shadow of right, as has now been done. He was to
have $23,000 for carrying the mail from Independence to this city once
a month, which was the lowest bid; hut because he is a "Mormon," the
contract must be disannulled, and that, too, after he had put by far
the most faithful and and efficient service on the route that there
ever has been, as is most well known at Washington. if I thought that
my prayer might be answered, I would pray that not another United
States' mail may come to this city; for until Mr. Kimball began his
service it has been a constant source of annoyance, disappointment,
and to us loss. We can carry our own mails, raise our own dust, and
sustain ourselves.

vol. 5, p.78
But woe, woe to that man who comes here to unlawfully interfere with
my affairs. Woe, woe to those men who come here to unlawfully meddle
with me and this people. I swore in Nauvoo, when my enemies were
looking me in the face, that I would send them to hell across lots, if
they meddled with me; and I ask no more odds of all hell to-day. If
they kill me, it is all right; but they will not until the time comes;
and I think that I shall die a natural death; at least I expect to.

vol. 5, p.78
Would it not make any man or community angry to endure and reflect
upon the abuse our enemies have heaped upon us, and are still striving
to pour out upon God's people? Brother Bernhisel says that McGraw's
mail contract was out in August last; but they demanded at his hands
and would pay him to carry it two or three months longer. The Post
Office Department knew, or should have known, that it had forwarded
the acceptance of Mr. Kimball's bid for the new contract in that mail
which McGraw was not carrying; and then it took advantage of the
failure of that mail and trumped up a false allegation of the
unsettled state of Utah, and on those grounds disannulled the contract
with Mr. Kimball. Our mail rights and other rights and privileges are
most unjustly trampled under foot; but they can spend millions to
raise a hubbub and make out that something wrong is being done in
Utah.

vol. 5, p.78
Let me be the President of the United States a little while, and I
would say to the Senators, Representatives, and other officers of
Government, Gentlemen, you must act the part of men and statesmen, or
I will reprove you. What are they angry at me for? Because I will
reprove men for their iniquity, and because I have such influence
here,—the very thing they are all after. They think that they are
going to obtain it with money; but they cannot do it.

vol. 5, p.78
There is no influence, truth, or righteousness in the world only what
flows from God our Father in the heavens. We have that power, that
influence; we also have such love and submission that we submit
ourselves to our Father and God, as a child does to a kind parent.

vol. 5, p.78
May God bless you, brethren and sisters. Amen. [p.79]

Amasa Lyman, June 7, 1857

Report of Journey From San Bernardino 
to Great Salt Lake City

Remarks by Elder Amasa Lyman, made in the Bowery, 
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, June 7, 1857.

vol. 5, p.79
Brethren and sisters,—I am happy, this morning, to enjoy the
opportunity of meeting with you again. The reasons why can be
appreciated by most of you. I do not feel, this morning, much disposed
to preach; but I have been told that the people would like to hear me.
Well, I am glad to see you, brethren and sisters, as I have already
said I am happy to be here. I am happy to see you, and also to see the
continuance of unmistakeable evidences around me of the progress of
the work of God.

vol. 5, p.79
I do not know that there is much that I might say in relation to my
coming here that would be interesting, though there were some things
connected with my visit to the settlements south of here—some of the
most recent that have been made, that might be interesting to many who
are before me this morning.

vol. 5, p.79
From the commencement of our journey, which was on the 18th of April
that we left San Bernardino, we encountered nothing but those
vicissitudes that are common in journeying. When we came within twelve
miles of where the road that we travel leaves the Rio Virgin, I there
left the company that I was travelling with; and, in company with
Elder David Savage and an Indian guide, I crossed over the mountain
between the California road and Santa Clara; and in this we found a
great deal of labour. We were assured by our guide that there was a
good road, and that we could take our mules along. To be sure, they
told us that we could not take our waggons. We were desirous to visit
those brethren; for the Presidency had expressed their wish for us to
do so as we came along. Brother Rich was confined to the train with
his family, which accounts for my going with but one man and a guide.
When we had performed a part of the day's journey, and had passed over
a ridge which we had to cross, we concluded that we were getting along
finely, and that the words of our Indian friend were true in relation
to its being a very good way to travel. But when we came to enquire
the course we had next to take, we learned that, instead of passing up
a "gravel wash," our road, as indicated by our guide, wound into the
face of the most forbidding of the hills that were in the way. Our
guide indicated by his stick that we commenced at the wash, and then
wound up the mountain until his stick rested against the highest
points on the mountain in front of us! I did not think much of backing
out; but I was well satisfied that, if I had seen the mountains before
I had started, I should not have undertaken the trip.

vol. 5, p.79
We went along, and, by hard labour, succeeded in climbing up the
mountain. My mule helped herself along, and I got up the best way I
could. I would climb 50 or 60 yards on my hands and feet, and then I
would have to stop and rest. We made the toilsome trip over the high
mountain [p.80] which I before alluded to, and then we were gratified
by the assurance that there was nothing to do but to climb over
another about as had as the one we had just succeded in surmounting;
and night was upon us. This surmounted, we found ourselves travelling
down the gentle wash leading, as we subsequently learned, to Santa
Clara. And after feeding to our guide some bread and water—the last we
had, we asked which was the way to Jacob's "Wickyup." Our guide
pointed to the left, and our attention was called to a huge frill of
rooks extending upwards as far as the eye could reach in the doubtful
light of the evening. There was a moon, but it was hid from us by the
clouds; and hence we had to have torch-light, which our guide
provided. He then commenced winding his way up amongst the rocks, and
we followed along until brother Savage's mule refused to go up any
further; and she would have fallen to the bottom, had not brother
Savage prevented it by his timely exertion.

vol. 5, p.80
We went to the foot of the hill and concluded that we would wait there
for daylight; and we lay down; but we had no blankets—no food; but the
accommodations of the place were very good. We lay down and slept,
from our excessive weariness, until morning.

vol. 5, p.80
The next morning we succeeded in climbing the hill; and you may judge
of our gratification when, as we reached the summit, we could see
that, had we travelled a few rods down the wash, we could have reached
the summit by a gentle ascent; and that, had we travelled down the
wash, we should have come to the Santa Clara below brother Hamlin's
Fort one mile. I do not allude to this because it is particularly
interesting; but still there was a truth in it that was not without
its profit to me,—and that was, that a guide without understanding was
almost worse than no guide at all.

vol. 5, p.80
But, after all, when we reached brother Hamlin's, where we arrived
just as they were getting up, we were kindly received and well
treated, and made to feel happy. We refreshed ourselves and rested
through the day. We found an excellent feeling existing among the
Indians, and brother Hamlin has great influence amongst them. The
brethren have built themselves a small stone fort, in which they are
pretty safe, much more so than in one made of adobies. Their homes are
rough, excepting their fort, which is a good one.

vol. 5, p.80
We found a marked difference between the Indians at this point and
those we had encountered before reaching there. The first we met were
in the region of Los Vegas; they were all hungry and nearly starved;
but this was not the case with those at the Santa Clara. They were all
fed and clothed, and consequently felt well.

vol. 5, p.80
The field crops planted there look well. Brother Hamlin had planted
some cotton, which was not looking very well,—perhaps in consequence
of the rude manner which they had adopted in their planting; for they
had adopted the Indian manner of planting, which the cotton-growers
told me was not a good one.

vol. 5, p.80
From the Fort on Santa Clara we passed over ten miles to the Rio
Virgin. We found the company of cotton-growers in good health and
excellent spirits. They were engaged in getting out the water and
making ditches for the cotton. They succeeded, about the same time we
arrived, in finding a good pasture, plenty of water, and an
inexhaustible amount of cedar. The men with whom I conversed about the
soil expressed their opinion that from the appearance and resemblance
of the soil to that in Texas, it will produce good cotton. I gave them
what good advice was suggested to my mind, told them as many good
things as I [p.81] could think of, bade them farewell, and came away.

vol. 5, p.81
I will here mention one thing that brother Knight told me. He said
that he had made an exploration from thereto the point on the old
California Road called the Beaver Dam, to find a way for a road, and
had found a good chance for one. To make a road in the direction
explored would only require the labour of ten men with teams for two
days, and then this road will pass the Cotton Farm and intersect the
present California Road at Coal Creek, by way of Harmony from Cotton
Creek.

vol. 5, p.81
I came to Harmony and preached there, and then came on to Coal Creek
and preached there, as has been my custom whenever I have travelled
that way for several years past. At the last named place we waited on
our train, which came in some two or three days subsequent to our
arrival. I found the brethren there labouring to make iron. They were
putting up the engine, and they confidently asserted that there would
be iron made there, and that, too, of a quality that will meet the
wants of the people.

vol. 5, p.81
From Coal Creek I passed over to Parowan and preached to the people
there, and found the good Spirit among and with them.

vol. 5, p.81
We had no particular bad luck, that I know of, on the way, except that
brother Rich's family were afflicted, and one of his children died.
This was all the ill luck that befel us up to the time I left camp a
week ago yesterday. When the mail overtook us, I got into the waggon
and rode with the mail, which I supposed would he a slight relief from
the mode of travelling which I had practised while with the train. I
travelled with the mail until I arrived in this city, which was on
last Wednesday evening; since which time I have been resting.

vol. 5, p.81
As I said when I arose, I do not feel like preaching; but I would
simply ask you, as a part of Father's family, Does our courage
increase? Does our valour increase, so that we can live for the
truth—for our religion? It is a common thing with the world for them
to be complimented for their bravery. And this matter of dying for the
truth —dying for a man's opinions—is a common thing. Men have died for
their opinions when those opinions were erroneous; but if it is truth
that men die for, it is all the better. But it occurs to me that it is
better for us to live our religion, and let the dying take care of
itself; for I find that it is a very easy matter for an individual to
die. Men can with much less faith and less trouble of life place
themselves in a position to get killed than to so purify themselves,
their actions, and by regulating themselves by the truth and actually
to live their religion in the legitimate spirit of the Gospel.

vol. 5, p.81
This is what I consider to be the greatest, the noblest thing for the
Saints to do. It is this that has brought all the joy to my mind—that
has fixed the principles of the Gospel upon my mind; it is this that
has brought all the blessings that I have realized since I embraced
the Gospel; and it is this that enables me to enjoy the Spirit as I
get along through the world: and I feel that it is good for me to
continue to enjoy this Spirit. And that we may all be so happy and  so
blest as to keep this constantly and unceasingly in view, that we may
be saved eternally in our Father's kingdom, is my prayer. Amen. [p.82]

Wilford Woodruff, April 9, 1857

Necessity of Adhering to the Priesthood in 
Preference to Science and Art

Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Bowery, 
Great Salt Lake City, Thursday, April 9, 1857.

vol. 5, p.82
It is a pleasure to me, and I presume it is to all the brethren who
have lived in the midst of this people during the rise and progress of
this Church and kingdom, to see the sons of the Prophets stand before
the people as they have this day and hear their words while bearing
testimony of the work of God.

vol. 5, p.82
I well remember the time that our young brethren who have addressed us
were called on their missions, and they, in connection with brother
Grant, brother Ellsworth, and others, met at my house one evening to
receive their blessings under the hands of the Twelve Apostles. When
they had received their blessings, they were called upon to speak
their feelings,—most of them, I suppose, for the first time in their
lives. True, they had sat under the teachings of the servants of God
from their infancy. When most of them had expressed their feelings
relative to going on a mission to England, brother Joseph A. Young
said, "Brethren, I will tell you my feelings when I come home." We
have heard from him since he came home. His feelings have been
expressed much to our edification. That remark sounded well to me, and
truly it has been very edifying and interesting to me to hear the
speeches which have been made by all the young brethren since they
have returned. The spirit they manifest shows to me that the blessing
and spirit of their fathers are with them; and I realize that the
Spirit of the Most High is in them, and that ere long they will become
mighty men in Israel, and will have to bear off this kingdom and
shoulder the care and responsibility of it, when their fathers are
resting in the grave or leaning on their staffs for very age.

vol. 5, p.82
There is Parley Pratt, jun., who has just spoken. I remember the day
of his birth very well; for his mother died the day he was born, and I
attended her funeral. Now he has grown to be a man, and I rejoice to
hear him bear testimony of the work of God in connection with the
other young brethren. It does my soul good to see them coming on to
the stage of action. I realize that the kingdom of our God, of which
we are members, is only in its infancy, although we look upon it as
being great, compared with what it has been.

vol. 5, p.82
It commenced like a small mustard seed, but it has gradually increased
until the birds begin to lodge in its branches; and yet it is but
small, compared with what it is to be. We have had many symbols and
figures presented to our minds to illustrate the growth and increase
of the kingdom of God; and I will here say, in respect to its being
like the comparison made by Daniel, it answers the figure very
well,—only, instead of its rolling down hill, it has come up hill into
the tops of the mountains; and I do hope and pray that it may continue
to grow and increase in strength and in power, that when it rolls down
hill it may go with mighty power and accelerated speed, that it may
not require so much toil, labour, and fatigue to carry the kingdom
from the mountains as it did to bring it up.

vol. 5, p.83
[p.83] I have no fears in regard to the increase of this kingdom, and
I may also add that I never had any, only so far as concerned the
weaknesses and frailties of mortality. I hope we may all pursue the
course laid down for us by the servants of the Lord; for, if we do
this, I know that we shall be safe in this world, and secure happiness
and exaltation in the world to come.

vol. 5, p.83
There are a few thoughts that I wish to present to the congregation
touching one principle that has been alluded to by the
brethren,—namely, in regard to following the instructions and counsels
of those who lead us. I have reflected much upon this subject, and I
contend that there is one principle by which the Lord leads his
servants, and if we are faithful, they will lead us in the way of
life; and inasmuch as we have faith to believe in their
instructions—in the teachings of the Holy Spirit through them, we are
always in the safe path, and shall be sure of our reward.

vol. 5, p.83
You take a shepherd, for instance; and, according to the ancient
practice, we learn that they always went forward and prepared the way,
so that there could be no danger in advance but what the shepherd
would learn of in time to save the sheep. If they are allowed to run
by the shepherd, the wolves are apt to catch them and destroy them;
and the very moment that men in this kingdom attempt to run a-head or
cross the path of their leaders, no matter in what respect, the moment
they do this they are in danger of being injured by the wolves.

vol. 5, p.83
This is a subject upon which I have thought a great deal; and I have
gained a little useful knowledge, during my experience, by watching
the conduct of men; and I have never in my life known it to fail, that
when men went contrary to the counsel of their leaders, either in the
days of Joseph or brother Brigham, they always became entangled and
suffered a loss by so doing.

vol. 5, p.83
Now, whatever I might have obtained in the shape of learning, by
searching and study respecting the arts and sciences of men,—whatever
principles I may have imbibed during my scientific researches, yet, if
the Prophet of God should tell me that a certain principle or theory
which I might have learned was not true, I do not care what my ideas
might have been, I should consider it my duty, at the suggestion of my
file leader, to abandon that principle or theme. Supposing he were to
say the principles by which you are governed are not right —that they
were incorrect, what would be my duty? I answer that it would be my
duty to lay those principles aside, and to take up those that might be
laid down by the servants of God.

vol. 5, p.83
I have seen men in the days of Joseph bring up principles, and read,
and teach, and advocate theories, when the Prophet would say, "It is
not right to do so: they are not true." Those men would still argue,
maintain their position, and they would write in defence of their
theories when the Prophet condemned them, and they would say, "We have
no faith in your theory, nor in the system you present." The very
moment a man does that, he crosses the path of the servant of God who
is set to lead the way to life and salvation. This is one thing that
the Elders should carefully avoid. The fact is, there are a great many
things taught in the building up of this kingdom which seem strange to
us, being contrary to our traditions, and are calculated to try men.
Brother Joseph used a great many methods of testing the integrity of
men; and he taught, a great many things which, in consequence of
tradition, required prayer, faith, and a testimony from the Lord,
before they could be believed by many of the Saints. His mind was
opened by the visions of the Almighty, and [p.84] the Lord taught him
many things by vision and revelation that were never taught publicly
in his days; for the people could not bear the flood of intelligence
which God poured into his mind.

vol. 5, p.84
How was it in that day in reference to many things that were taught
and practised? All was not revealed at once, but the Lord showed the
Prophet a principle, and the people acted upon it according to the
light which they had. All the perfection and glory of it was not
revealed at first; but, as fast as it was revealed, the people
endeavoured to obey.

vol. 5, p.84
I will bring up one thing which will show that the position I take is
correct,—viz., baptism for the dead. When that was first revealed, we
rejoiced in it; and, as soon as we had an opportunity, we began to be
baptized for our dead. A man would be baptized for both male and
female. The moment I heard of it, my soul leaped with joy; for it was
a subject in which I felt deeply interested. I went forward and was
baptized for all my dead relatives I could think of, both male and
female, as did others; but, afterwards, we obtained more light upon
the subject, and President Young taught the people that men should
attend to those ordinances for the male portion of their dead friends,
and females for females. This showed the order in which those
ordinances should be administered, which ordinances had before been
revealed, and shows us that we are in a school where we shall be
constantly learning.

vol. 5, p.84
This revelation, in connection with the revelation and vision
concerning the three glories, gave me more joy and consolation than
any revelation I ever read, and I had a great desire to obey it.

vol. 5, p.84
I was taught from my childhood that there was one heaven and one hell,
and was told that the wicked all had one punishment, and the righteous
one glory,—that the grey-headed sinner, who had spent his days in
wicked—ness, debauchery, and murder, would go to hell to suffer
everlasting torments, and that the youth but sixteen years of age, who
had not been religious, would go to the same hell, suffer the same
kind of torment and for the same length of time, and that Jesus, and
the Apostles, and all men who had suffered death for the testimony
which they bore for the kingdom of God and the works of righteousness
would have the same glory and no more than the Presbyterian deacon in
Kentucky with his hundred negroes, who had never made a sacrifice in
his life, but had been full of this world's goods, but he was a
professor of religion.

vol. 5, p.84
I never did believe a word of this doctrine a day since I was born,
and I am sure that I never did before; and when I read the vision and
was taught the principle of the baptism for the dead, it enlightened
my mind and gave me great joy. It appeared to me that the God who
revealed that principle unto man was wise, just, and true—possessed
both the best of attributes, and good sense, and knowledge. I felt He
was consistent with both love, mercy, justice, and judgment; and I
felt to love the Lord more than ever before in my life. I never was
satisfied with the doctrine taught by the sectarian world upon this
subject in my life, and hence I felt to say hallelujah when the
revelation came forth revealing to up baptism for the dead. I felt
that we had a right to rejoice in the blessings of Heaven. I felt,
when I first learned of the justice of God in relation to his
rewarding all men according to their deeds, that such a God was
reasonable; and I felt I could worship such aged; and I was just so
when I heard of baptism for the dead.

vol. 5, p.84
There are thousands and millions who never had the privilege of being
baptized for themselves, and  hence never ought to be punished for not
[p.85] obeying a law which they never heard. How did we feel when we
first heard the living could be baptized for the dead? We all went to
work at it as fast as we had an opportunity, and were baptized for
everybody we could think of, without respect to sex. I went and was
baptized for all my friends, grandmothers, and aunts, as those of the
male sex; but how was it? Why, by-and-by, it was revealed, through the
servants of the Lord, that females should be baptised for females, and
males for males; but the full particulars of this order was not
revealed till after the days of Joseph: therefore this shows an
advance in the building up of the kingdom, the gathering of Israel,
and the warning of the nations of the earth.

vol. 5, p.85
You will see an advance in a great many things; for the Lord will open
the mind of brother Brigham and lead him into many principles that
pertain to the salvation of this people; and we cannot close up our
minds and say that we will go so far and no farther. This we cannot do
without jeopardising our standing before God.

vol. 5, p.85
With regard to crossing the path of any man who may be appointed to
lead us, I will say we never should do it; and I do not care what our
feelings and views may be upon the subject as far as our traditions
and education are concerned. If God has anything to reveal, he will
reveal it to that man who stands at the head. Now, here is the quorum
of the Twelve Apostles: we cannot bring forth a new revelation for the
guidance of this people while the First Presidency are here; for there
is no other plan, no other system by which to guide and govern men in
this kingdom, only that which has been established by the revelations
of God in the order of His church and kingdom; and that is, for the
head to lead, counsel, and govern in all dispensations in which the
will of God is revealed to man.

vol. 5, p.85
I wish to say a few words to the missionaries—to those who are going
abroad to preach the Gospel of Christ. I want to give you a word of
exhortation and counsel, brethren: that is, whenever you are in doubt
about any duty or work which you have to perform, never proceed to do
anything until you go and labour in prayer and get the Holy Spirit.
Wherever the Spirit dictates you to go or to do, that will be right;
and, by following its dictates, you will come out right.

vol. 5, p.85
We shall be brought to many places during our career in the ministry
among the nations of the earth, where we may consider a certain course
of procedure to be right; but, if we do not know, it will be better
for us to go before the Lord, and ask in faith that we may be
instructed in the way of life.

vol. 5, p.85
I will take the liberty of saying that it is your privilege, brethren,
to get the mind and will of the Lord in relation to your duties while
abroad among the people; and it is also the privilege of the whole
people who are called Israel to obtain the revelations of the Holy
Spirit to guide them in every duty in life. Whatever position a man
may stand in, it is his privilege, as a Saint of God, to enjoy this
blessing; and a man who understands himself will not move without the
operations of that Spirit to lead him.

vol. 5, p.85
Brethren, as the order of the day is short sermons, I will not detain
you longer; but I will say that I am happy to be with you, and my soul
does rejoice in the things of God; for I feel that I have been fed in
my mind, not only to-day, but yesterday, and all through the
Conference; and I do feel that we of all men have the greatest reason
to rejoice; for the Lord has committed into our hands the Gospel of
Jesus Christ, the way of life and salvation. We can walk into this
Tabernacle and our places of worship, and sing, and pray, and [p.86]
preach, and praise the Lord, with none to molest us. We can plant, and
build, and eat, and inherit those things which God has given us, in
peace and quietness. For these things we should feel thankful, and
feel in our hearts to acknowledge the hand of God therein.

vol. 5, p.86
The truths and revelations which have been made known unto this
people, for their salvation, and exaltation, and glory, and for the
salvation of all men, beth the living and the dead, are of great value
and worth unto us, —and unto all men, if they would receive them. We
are the only people to whom this holy Gospel, Priesthood, and
covenants have been committed in our day; and we shall be held
responsible for the use we make of them. Then we should be diligent
and faithful in offering this great salvation unto the children of
men, and in building up Zion and the kingdom of our God. We should
also be careful to strictly obey the voice of our Heavenly Father and
the voice and counsel of His servants who are set to lead us; which
may the Lord enable us to do,—which I ask in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, July 26, 1857

Oneness of the Priesthood—Impossibility of Obliterating
Mormonism—Gospel Ordinances—Depopulation of the
Human Species—The Coming Famine, Etc.

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 26, 1857.

vol. 5, p.86
If the brethren and sisters would like to hear me talk a little in my
rough way, I will try.

vol. 5, p.86
My feelings are like this, that I may have no will but that which is
extract from the will of God, that my will may be the will of God,
just as much as there are three drops of water, the first, the second,
and the third drop, and the second and the third drops run into the
first, and they are combined in one. Now, inasmuch as they are
combined and have become one with the Father and the Son, it is a
pretty hard thing for any person on earth to extract those three
drops; they cannot be extracted or divided, for they are one, and they
are one with the Father and the Son.

vol. 5, p.86
We receive the Spirit of Jesus as he receives it from the Father, and
we receive it from the Son, or down through the channel of the Holy
Priesthood from the Father; then we are like one vine or one tree, the
Father being the root, and the Son of God the tree or vine that sprung
from the Father, and we are the branches, or this Church is the main
branch sprung out of that vine. Then, inasmuch as we abide in Joseph
or in Brigham, and then Brigham abides in Joseph, and Joseph in Peter,
and Peter in Jesus, and then Jesus in the Father, don't you see we are
one? And then we will extend it to the Twelve in these last days; they
are one with the First Presidency, and then the Seventies with the
Twelve, and then the High Priests and other officers. Ain't we one?

vol. 5, p.86
That is the way we have got to be [p.87] one; we have got to come to
that; and when we do, the Spirit of God will rest upon us, and the
Spirit of Jesus, and of all the Prophets, and Apostles, and holy men
of God that ever did live or ever will. Then the same Spirit and power
will rest upon our sisters as it did upon Mary, and Elizabeth, and
Anna, and thousands of others.

vol. 5, p.87
I wonder if the brethren understand me? If you do not, I shall have to
get some more simple figure; for a tree in its nature is like a grape
vine, or a cucumber vine, or a water; melon vine. You plant a cucumber
seed, and it brings forth a cucumber vine. You may take this vine, and
there is a main vine, and then there are other vines that break out of
that main vine; you take away one of these vines from the main true
vine, and it would cease to exist, because it is disconnected from the
vine to which it was connected; therefore it cannot bring forth fruit.
Don't you understand this, you men and women that are farmers?

vol. 5, p.87
Brother Brigham was speaking this forenoon, showing what an influence
he has over this people. I want to know if he has any over a man or
woman that is not in this vine, he being the head now? When Joseph was
here, he was the head of the vine in the flesh; but since he stepped
away, brother Brigham is head of the vine, and we are connected to it;
all you men and women, and then all the Saints throughout the world
are connected to that vine to which he is connected; and he has power
and influence over them, because they partake of his nature and his
element, and he partakes of the element that that came through Joseph,
and Joseph from Peter, and Peter from Jesus, and Jesus from the
Father, and then it extends through all the Quorums that pertain to
the house of Israel.

vol. 5, p.87
I was speaking the other day how you should make your connections very
strong; and, instead of breaking these fibres pertaining to that
cable, you should keep adding strength to strength. If you do that,
there never will be a separation between us and those that hold the
Priesthood before us,—no, never.

vol. 5, p.87
What an almighty influence our Father and our God will have when He
has gathered all His children! Will they control the remaining portion
of the human family? They will. As I said that day, and as brother
Joseph has said to-day, we hold the keys—that is, brother Brigham and
his brethren—they hold the keys of the living and the dead.

vol. 5, p.87
What! of those that do not belong to this Church? Yes, just as much as
those that do; and they cannot get salvation upon any other principle.
Well, now, you need not think that is a tight jacket; for I will tell
you it is a jacket you have all to wear. You may grunt, and you may
take a course to kill this people and destroy the Prophet. Good God!
there will a hundred come up where you kill one. Bless your souls, if
a man is a Prophet, and that Prophet has a posterity, his whole
posterity are prophets. Tell about raising up kings, and priests, and
prophets unto the Most High God! You may kill brother Brigham: kill
him, if you can; but I tell you, you will never do it, nor his brother
Heber, until the time comes.

vol. 5, p.87
I never killed anybody, and I have a pretty good assurance to live a
good while. You may kill brother Brigham, if you can, and what will be
the effect of it? There will be a thousand Brighams that will rise
through him, just as much as it would if you went into your field and
you found an almighty big mustard stalk, and it was ripe, and you had
no more sense but hit it a crack and break it down; [p.88] there will
be a thousand, and perhaps a million of mustards come from the old
stalk. It will be just so if you kill brother Brigham or Heber, and it
was so when they killed brother Joseph; there is a thousand now living
where there was but one when he was killed.

vol. 5, p.88
Prophets! There is not a man or woman in this congregation, if they
live their religion and have the Holy Ghost upon them, but what are
prophets, every one of them. I feel as Moses said to a certain class
that had the sweeny; they were superstitious, and could not bear to
hear any men and women prophecy but themselves: they complained to
Moses of a certain person prophesying; and said he, "I wish to God
they were all prophets." I wish to God you, brethren and sisters, were
all prophets and prophetesses; you may be, if you live your religion;
you cannot help yourselves. We shall be like so many drops of water
all run into the first drop; then the first drop and all the drops
become amalgamated together, and they are like one drop. Bless your
souls, our little children will prophesy, that come out of us, because
we are one.

vol. 5, p.88
It is living in the vine of the last dispensation that makes us one,
and we should be one, for Jesus says, "Except ye are one, ye are not
mine." As brother Brigham, brother Smoot and others have said, can the
world do anything against this work? No. Jesus says that they can do
nothing against the truth, but for it; and it will increase it, just
the same as it would to destroy the old mustard stalk that has got ten
thousand little seeds; you only increase it ten thousand times.

vol. 5, p.88
Can the world obliterate "Mormonism"—this Church and kingdom of God?
Gentlemen, you might just as well go into the heavens and undertake to
obliterate the worlds and the stars that you see on some of these
beautiful nights when it is so clear. You can see the stars; they are
as thick as the hairs on my head. What are they? They are worlds like
this, and redeemed worlds, as this will be some time; and we are the
boys that will help to redeem it. We look a good deal like other
folks.

vol. 5, p.88
I speak of these things, brethren, by way of encouragement. They may
just as well try to obliterate those worlds that are redeemed, and
perhaps ten times larger than this world, as to undertake to
obliterate "Mormonism."

vol. 5, p.88
You call us fools: but the day will be, gentlemen and ladies, whether
you belong to this Church or not, when you will prize brother Joseph
Smith as the Prophet of the Living God, and look upon him as a God,
and also upon Brigham Young, our Governor in the Territory of Deseret.

vol. 5, p.88
Well, I will say there is no other man, except it is his successor in
the Priesthood, that will ever rule over me as a Governor. [Voices,
all over the congregation: "Amen."] A man not holding the Priesthood
may come here in the capacity of a Governor, if he pleases, and will
act properly in the line of his office; but if he does not magnify
wholesome laws, we will teach him his duty.

vol. 5, p.88
Sending a man here with 2,5000 troops! They have no design in God
Almighty's world only to raise a rookery with this people and bring us
into collision with the United States; and when they come here, the
first dab will be to take brother Brigham Young, and Heber C. Kimball,
and others, and they will slay us. That is their design; and if we
will not yield to their meanness, they will say we have mutinized
against the President of the United States, and then they will put us
under martial law and massacre this  people. That has been the design
of the men that have [p.89] been here. [Voice in the stand: "They
can't come it."] "No, they c-a-n't come it."

vol. 5, p.89
Drummond, and those miserable scoundrels, and some that are now in our
midst—how do I feel towards them? Pray for them? Yes, I pray that God
Almighty would send them to hell. Some say across lots; but I would
like to have them take a round about road, and be as long as they can
be in going there. How do you suppose I feel?

vol. 5, p.89
I have been driven five times—been broken up and my goods robbed from
me, and I have been afflicted almost to death. I am here with wives
and children, and as good women as can be found in the United States.
You may search the States through, and you cannot find as good ones.
Have others here got as good? I do not know that I will talk about
others; but I will say what I have a mind to about my own. I have got
women that were brought up decently and respectably; and they are
virtuous women; and you may send all the men from hell, and they
cannot come around my women and brother Brigham's, notwithstanding
some have told in Carson Valley that our women are all prostitutes,
and that they could use any one of them they pleased, as I have been
informed.

vol. 5, p.89
That is the story they have told about you, sisters, as I have heard.
How do you like that statement? Still there are some here who sustain
such characters in their wickedness, as they did Drummond and others.
I think just as much of the persons who sustain those miserable
characters as I do of them, and no more. And I think just as much of
those who sympathize with them. Whether they are men or women, I do
not care one whit. I know the virtue of my women, and the virtue of
brother Brigham's women, and of those of our brethren who are
connected with us.

vol. 5, p.89
The world say that we have things in common stock. There is no such
thing. We throw our interest together, but my wives are wives that are
given to me by the Almighty God through the proper source; and it is
so with every other man. There is no man in this Valley that is a
Saint that meddles with my wives, nor I with his. Those things are not
carried on here. Every man has his house by himself and his concerns;
but, if we have a mind to throw in our property into the general
reservoir and hold it in common, then every man has a stewardship; I
want to know what business it is to anybody? I have a right to throw
in my property in connection with brother Brigham's, and he with me,
and then occupy it for ever, and let the avails thereof increase our
riches; and if every other man would take the same course, it would be
far better for us. If we cannot be one in temporal things, how can we
be one in spiritual things?

vol. 5, p.89
We do not believe in whoredoms here; we do not admit of any such thing
as women to whore it, or of men to come here to do any such thing. We
have none of this. [Voice: "That is civilization."]

vol. 5, p.89
Yes, such as they have in New York at the Five Points there. Some of
you have, perhaps, been there, and in Philadelphia, and in every other
city in the United States. There is the city of Rochester, about as
small a city as there is in the United States. I have been there when
there was but two little log cabins, when there was not such a thing
known as a prostitute; and now, at this day, there are thousands of
persons of ill fame, and the authorities license such things.

vol. 5, p.89
Christians—those poor, miserable priests brother Brigham was speaking
about—some of them are the biggest whoremasters there are on the
earth, [p.90] and at the same time preaching righteousness to the
children of men. The poor devils, they could not get up here and
preach an oral discourse, to save themselves from hell; they are
preaching their fathers' sermons —preaching sermons that were written
a hundred years before they were born.

vol. 5, p.90
We are very tenacious, as brother George A. said, pertaining to the
law of God and the institutions of heaven. We know there is no other
way for men to be saved—there is no person on the earth can be saved
upon any other principle than the one that saves me. Says one, "What
is that?" The first step is to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, the
Son of the living God; and widen you have, and laid your sins aside,
and think you will quit sinning, then be baptized in water, that your
sins may be washed away, or blotted out, that you may receive the
remission of them; and have a man that has got authority to do it lay
hands. upon you, that you may receive the Holy Ghost.

vol. 5, p.90
Can you change these ordinances? No. They are eternal; they always
were and always will be; and no man or woman upon earth can be saved
without them. You may get a Methodist priest to pour water on you, or
sprinkle it on you, and baptize you face foremost, or lay you down the
other way, and whatever mode you please, and you will be damned with
your priest. There is but one way, and that is to be buried in water,
buried with Christ by baptizing in water, that your sins may be
blotted out by one having authority, or else it will do you no good.

vol. 5, p.90
Every man that is alive can act for himself under the hands of a man
having authority. How will you manage for the dead? You will have to
do it by proxy. For instance, I have got a father who died before
"Mormonism" came; I go to brother Brigham when we have a place for it:
 says I, "brother Brigham, I want to be baptized for my father;" he
takes me and baptizes me for my father, I acting as proxy, or for and
in behalf of my father, and it is done upon the same principle that we
do it for ourselves; and that is recorded.

vol. 5, p.90
Can I go and be baptized for my mother? Yes, I can be, though that is
not the strict order of the law of the kingdom; but let a man act for
a man, and a woman for a woman, that each may bear their share. I will
let my wife go and attend to that, she acting as proxy for my mother,
and I for my father. Well now, I have got to attend to all the
ordinances faithfully that I attend to for myself, and then, when the
time comes, I can take my father and mother, and act for my father,
and my wife act for my mother; and then they can be connected in
marriage, and then their father and their mother, and so keep going on
until we get back where we came from, and connect the Priesthood
together, and have the chain perfect from these days to the days of
Jesus, and then back to Adam.

vol. 5, p.90
Perhaps my father may not receive the Gospel. If he don't, my baptism
will not do him any good. He is in the spirit-world; he has to believe
and embrace the Gospel in his heart and affections, and then I receive
knowledge from him through a proper authority, and I am administered
to for him. You might as well go and be baptized for a devil as for a
man who will not receive the Gospel in the spirit-world.

vol. 5, p.90
I expect I shall have to go and preach to the spirits in prison where
they live, in London, in Germany, and other places. What! after I am
dead? Yes. You may call us wild for believing such things. Go and read
the Bible—the book your mother taught to you when you were sitting on
her knees and nursing at  her [p.91] breast. This good old Bible, you
think we do not believe it: we believe every word of it, and practice
it. If we do not, we are determined we will, by the help of God, that
portion of it that alludes to us.

vol. 5, p.91
Plurality of wives! I have a good many wives. How much would you give
to know how many? If I were to tell you, you would not believe it. I
suppose many of you have not believed a word we have said to-day. We
do not care whether you do or not. I am speaking to the unbelievers,
and not to the Saints. If I spoke lies, you would believe quicker.
Suffice it to say I have a good many wives and lots of young mustards
that are growing, and they are a kind of fruitful seed.

vol. 5, p.91
You know my comparison was, when Dr. Bernhisel was at Washington, we
did not know what the Dr. would think when we let the old cat out of
the bag. I told him that the old cat would have kittens, and the
kittens would have cats. It is so with "Mormonism;" it will flourish
and increase, and it will multiply in young "Mormons." "To be plain
about it, Mr. Kimball, what did you get these wives for?" The Lord
told me to get them. "What for?" To raise up young "Mormons,"—not to
have women to commit whoredoms with, to gratify the lusts of the
flesh, but to raise up children.

vol. 5, p.91
The priests of the day in the whole world keep women, just the same as
the gentlemen of the Legislatures do. The great men of the earth keep
from two to three, and perhaps half-a-dozen private women. They are
not acknowledged openly, but are kept merely to gratify their lusts;
and if they get in the family way, they call for the doctors, and also
upon females who practise under the garb of midwives, to kill the
children, and thus they are depopulating their own species. [Voice:
"And their names shall come to an end."] Yes, because they shed
innocent blood.

vol. 5, p.91
I knew that before I received "Mormonism." I have known of lots of
women calling for a doctor to destroy their children; and there are
many of the women in this enlightened age and in the most popular
towns. and cities in the Union that take a course to get rid of their
children. The whole nation is guilty of it. I am telling the truth. I
won't call it infanticide. You know I am famous for calling things by
their names.

vol. 5, p.91
I have been taught it, and my wife was taught it in our young days,
when she got into the family way, to send for a doctor and get rid of
the child, so as to live with me to gratify lust. It is God's truth,
and I know the person that did it. This is depopulating the human
species; and the curse of God will come upon that man, and upon that
woman, and upon those cursed doctors. There is scarcely one of them
that is free from the sin. It is just as common as it is for wheat to
grow.

vol. 5, p.91
Do we take that course here? No. I have buried several children; I
have buried them in York State, too, in Monroe county, where I lived
all my young days, and where I became acquainted with brother Brigham,
which is rising of thirty years that we have been together, about
twelve miles from where Joseph Smith lived and found the Book of
Mormon. I buried two children there, lawful children, born to me by my
first wife; and then I have buried some ten children here, born to me
by my lawful wives; and I have had altogether about fifty children;
and one hundred years won't pass away before my posterity will
out-number the present inhabitants of the State of New York, because I
do not destroy my offspring, I am doing the works of Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob; and if I live and be a good man, and my wives are as [p.92]
good as they should be, I will raise up men yet, that will come
through my loins, that will be as great men as ever came to this
earth; and so will you.

vol. 5, p.92
I will tell you that some of the most noble spirits are waiting with
the Father to this day to come forth through the right channel and the
right kind of men and women. That is what has to be yet; for there are
thousands and millions of spirits waiting to obtain bodies upon this
earth.

vol. 5, p.92
I thought a good deal about one verse of brother Poulter's song that
he sang here to-day,—one verse in particular, speaking of the ladies.
A man is a man, if he is connected with the Priesthood and is a good
man of God—a holy man. That man can produce wonders, although he may
be inferior in stature.

vol. 5, p.92
A great many women are more nice than wise. If they can get a man with
a pretty face, they think it is all there is about it. Some men think
if they can get a woman that has a handsome face, that is all there is
of it. But it is that woman that has a head and sensibility,—I do not
care if her head is three feet long,—it has nothing to do with the
character that lives in the body. It is the character that is in the
man's house, the spirit that is in the man; it is the spirit that is
in the woman and in the house that makes the woman and that makes the
mall.

vol. 5, p.92
Talk about going into the spirit-world. The whole nation will go
there. Are they going to know Jesus Christ? Are they going to know
Joseph, and Brigham, and Heber? No, they won't know us there, because
other men will go and preach to them; and then they have got to
believe on those men, or else they cannot pass them and go by those
authorities.

vol. 5, p.92
Then let us live to be men and women of God, and cultivate that Spirit
that dwells in us; for I have told you many a time that if you receive
a bad spirit in you here to-day in this Bowery, you may get up and go
out of door; but will you not have the same spirit as you had received
when you started to go out? If you retain that wicked spirit, going
out of door will not make you better.

vol. 5, p.92
When a man becomes a devil, and has killed the Prophets and Apostles,
while he is in this house, or tabernacle of his spirit, will it change
his feelings to go out of door, or to lay down that tabernacle? There
will then be the same spirit and disposition that is in the spirit
while it is in the body. When it leaves the body, does that change the
spirit?

vol. 5, p.92
It is the spirit in man which affects the conduct; it ain't the body.
I can stand here and let you go to work and defile this house. I have
to answer for that sin. If my spirit is guilty in letting my body do a
thing that is contrary to the will of God, it is my spirit that has
got to pay the debt. It is my spirit that is to be judged in the day
of eternity and is answerable for the sins that I suffer my body to
do.

vol. 5, p.92
I want you to think of these things, live your religion, keep the
commandments of God, do as you are told, lay up your grain.

vol. 5, p.92
Brother Joseph made me think of one thing this morning When he was
talking, that we are the very characters that will have to save the
poor curses that are trying to kill us. They are trying to destroy
that Priesthood that pertains to them as much as it does to me. We
have got to save them and they have got to come to us. It is degrading
to their feelings; but, as degrading as it is, they will come bending
to us. What! to brother H. C. Kimball? Yes, as true as the sun shines,
if I live my religion; and you will have to bow to me, brother
Brigham, and Joseph [p.93] Smith, and the Twelve Apostles, and
thousands and millions of others; for I will tell you, if you make war
while you are in the flesh with the servants of God, you never can be
redeemed until you make an atonement to satisfy us, and then Joseph,
and Peter, and Jesus, and to satisfy the Father: you have offended the
whole of them.

vol. 5, p.93
The day will be, and it will not be many years either: it will be
about the time the United States want to send a sufficient force here.
About the time they will get unto the hottest times will be about that
time. They will persecute us all the time the same as Joseph's
brethren did Joseph in Egypt. They whipped him and threw him into a
pit, and then they thought of killing him; but Judah prevailed and
saved him, and then they took him and sold him as a slave, and he
obtained favour in the eyes of the King, and finally held dominion
over that whole kingdom, and reared the kingdom, and raised grain
previous to the famine, and saved and redeemed his whole father's
house and millions of others; and everything had to bow down to the
power of Joseph.

vol. 5, p.93
As true as that thing is true, so true it will be that our enemies
will have to bow down to us; and we may do the best we can to store up
stores; and it is all we can do before they will come bending unto us.
And the President of the United States will bow to us and come to
consult the authorities of this Church to know what he had best to do
for his people.

vol. 5, p.93
You don't believe this. Wait and see; and just about the time they
think they have got us, the Lord has got them fast. Now mark it,
George; you may write every word of it.

vol. 5, p.93
I will tell you that brother Brigham and his brethren can tell the
difference between the wheat and the chaff. [Voice: "The Lord gives
wheat and the Devil gives chaff.] Retain all the wheat; and if there
is any chaff there, give it to the Devil; and the wheat, and the oats,
and the barley you shall have; and the day is at hand for you to go to
work to raise sheep and raise flax, and there shall be a coat on it
four times thicker than any flax you ever saw, and everything else
shall increase.

vol. 5, p.93
Why do you ask God to give you these things until you go to work and
raise them? I sowed wheat three years before I got a bit. The Devil or
somebody tried to prove me; but I would have stuck to it until this
day. I would not give a dime for a man or woman that is not of that
character.

vol. 5, p.93
Am I going to be a Joseph? I will be a Heber, and Brigham will be a
Brigham, and he will lay up stores for the inhabitants of the earth,
and we will redeem the earth and the inhabitants thereof,—I care not
whether they are dead or alive; and I would rather have a lot of dead
creatures than many that profess to be Saints here. If they were dead
and out of the way, their absence would be a help to us; for they try
to hinder the progress of the work of God; but we will be the saviours
of the children of men in the lust days.

vol. 5, p.93
Mark my words, and see if these things do not come to pass quicker
than you can prepare yourselves for them.

vol. 5, p.93
Will this land be a land of milk and honey? Yes. Missouri is cracked
up to be the greatest honey country that there is on the earth; but it
will not be many years before they cannot raise a spoonful in that
land, nor in Illinois, nor in any other land where they fight against
God. Mildew shall come upon their honey, their bees, and their crops;
and famine and. desolation shall come upon the nation, like a
whirlwind.

vol. 5, p.94
[p.94] Go and read the Prophets: they all say so. You never saw a
Prophet in your life but what would say so. Don't be frightened: I
tell you it will come. I am willing that my friends that have come
through here from California should tell them of it; and it would be
better for you to believe it yourselves, and go and make calculations
accordingly.

vol. 5, p.94
Shall we ever be brought to want? I tell you, if we live our religion,
we never shall. Cannot God Almighty send manna here, honey, and
everything else, just as well as he could in the days of Moses? This
is the last dispensation, and it has got all the power, the interest,
the miracles that were in all of them, and tenfold more.

vol. 5, p.94
Last year or the year before they made some thousands of pounds of
sugar at Provo and other places from the honey-dew. Where did they
find it? On the leaves of the cottonwood, the quaking asp, and the
milk-weed. They are now making honey from milk-weed.

vol. 5, p.94
What does all this mean? And then don't you believe God can rain
sweetening as well as running water? This I can prove by thousands of
witnesses—good sugar, as handsome as I ever made in the United States;
and I have made hundreds of tons of it. The maple-trees in the States
will be blasted; yes, and they might as well try to make sugar from an
oak tree: and everything else will be mildewed and go to destruction,
when we shall have thousands.

vol. 5, p.94
Have not we felt the rod? Yes; and God says judgment shall come, and
it shall commence at the house of God first, and then it will come
upon those that have rebelled in the house of God; and of all the
suffering that ever fell upon men and women will fall upon the
apostates. They have got to pay all the debt of the trouble that they
have brought upon the innocent from the days of Joseph to this day,
and they cannot get rid of it.

vol. 5, p.94
Will we have manna? Yes. The United States have 700 waggons loaded
with about 2 tons to each waggon with all kinds of things, and then
7,000 head of cattle; and there are said to be 2,500 troops, with
this, and that, and the other. That is all right. Suppose the troops
don't get here, but all these goods and cattle come. Well, that would
be a mighty help to us; that would clothe up the boys and the girls,
and make them comfortable; and then, remember, there are 15 months'
provisions besides. I am only talking about this. Suppose it extends
on for four or five years, and they send 100,000 troops, and
provisions, and goods in proportion, and everything else got here, and
they did not.

vol. 5, p.94
I am talking by comparison to the Saints, and you that are without do
not understand it. I am a kind of funny fellow; I always was. I will
tell you what kind of a chap I am, and brother Brigham, and brother
Joseph, and Hyrum, and David, and Charles, and all those boys. I will
tell you now, as true as you live, I am one of the sons of the old
veterans that won the liberties of this land, and so is brother
Brigham, because he knew his father, and I knew my own father; and it
is not every man that does.

vol. 5, p.94
You may write that—there is one man on the earth that knows his daddy.
We are the boys, with thousands of others that their fathers. their
grandfathers, and great grandfathers redeemed this land; and God
Almighty inspired those men. They were naturally heirs to the Holy
Priesthood, every one of them, pretty much; and we are their sons, and
we will redeem this land, and we will save the children of this land,
and the Constitution of the United States; [p.95] and we will bring
about the restitution of the house of Israel.

vol. 5, p.95
I do not care if we die in twenty minutes,—as true as there is a
resurrection, or ever was, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, and
Joseph, and thousands of others will be redeemed and get their
resurrection; and I will see you as I see you to-day, and we will save
all that we can, and the rest will have to go to hell.

vol. 5, p.95
I believe in annihilation in one degree. Men will sin so that they
will be damned spiritually and temporally. There will be a dissolution
of the natural body and of the spirit, and they will go back into
their native element, the same as the chemist can go to work and
dissolve a five-dollar gold piece, and throw it into a liquid. Does
not that show there can be a dissolution of the natural body and of
the spirit? This is what is called the second death.

vol. 5, p.95
May the Almighty bless you! May the peace of God be with you, and upon
your children, and your children's children, for ever and ever! And
may God Almighty curse our enemies. [Voices: "Amen."] I feel to curse
my enemies: and when God won't bless them, I do not think he will ask
me to bless them. If I did, it would be to put the poor curses to
death who have brought death and destruction on me and my
brethren—upon my wives and my children that I buried on the road
between the States and this place.

vol. 5, p.95
Did I ever wrong them, a man or woman of them, out of a dime? No; but
I have fed thousands where I never received a dime. Poor rotten
curses! And the President of the United States, inasmuch as he has
turned against us and will take a course to persist in pleasing the
ungodly curses that are howling around him for the destruction of this
people, he shall be cursed, in the name of Israel's God, and he shall
not rule over this nation, because they are my brethren; but they have
cast me out and cast you out; and I curse him and all his coadjutors
in his cursed deeds, in the name of Jesus Christ and by the authority
of the Holy Priesthood; and all Israel shall say amen.

vol. 5, p.95
Send 2,500 troops here, our brethren, to make a desolation of this
people! God Almighty helping me, I will fight until there is not a
drop of blood in my veins. Good God! I have wives enough to whip out
the United States; for they will whip themselves. Amen. [p.96]

Brigham Young, August 2, 1857

Joseph Smith's Family—Bashfulness in Public 
Speaking—The Coming Crisis—Counsel.

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, August 2, 1857.

vol. 5, p.96
I rejoice in the privilege of hearing the servants of the Lord speak
to the Saints. It is a feast to me, and to hear men speak by the Holy
Ghost. I very much rejoice in seeing brother Elias Smith upon the
stand this morning. I have been acquainted with him for many years,
and yet I have never until now heard him address an assembly, except
in the capacity of a Judge. I am thankful to hear his voice in public.
He is a cousin of the Prophet Joseph and of George A. Smith.

vol. 5, p.96
I have reflected much concerning the family of the grandfather and
father of Joseph the Prophet. Their family connections were very
extensive; and it has been a subject of deep regret to me that there
were so few in that large circle who have been valiant for the truth
since the death of the Prophet. Still I do not know but that Joseph
had quite as many of his connections valiant for the truth, in
proportion to their number, as Jesus had; for Jesus had many brothers
and sisters, and the most of them were opposed to him, and continued
so during the greater part of their lives. I used to think, while
Joseph was living, that his life compared well with the history of the
Saviour; though the most of father Joseph Smith's family have believed
and obeyed the Gospel, and have lived their religion in a good degree.
Many of them are not here. Some of them I have known in the Eastern
States that never have gathered with us. But the old stock are pretty
much dead, and I do not know but what all of them are. Father John
Smith was the last one, in this Church, of the brothers of father
Joseph Smith; and he died, and is buried here. Grandmother Smith lived
in Kirtland a short time after she gathered.

vol. 5, p.96
I trust in the good feelings and in the confidence that brother Elias
has gained this morning in speaking as he has from this stand; for
many times I have thought of it, and regretted that he was not on the
stand a preacher with the rest. Some men rise here to tell about their
feelings, and are so diffident, so bashful, and it is so hard for them
to speak,—men, too, who have had such privileges in their former lives
as brother Elias has had, who is well schooled, and has had an
opportunity of becoming acquainted with the best of society—with men
of influence. When he arrived to years of discretion, as he has told
you, he marked out his own path. His advantages in his youth were far
greater than were those of most of our public speakers.

vol. 5, p.96
And there is brother Carrington, when he rises here to address a
congregation—though it is seldom that we can get him on this
stand—will tell how he shrinks from speaking to the people, how
bashful and delicate his feelings are in this matter. Men who
understand language, who were taught it in their youth, who have had
the [p.97] privilege of schools and good education, to get up and tell
how they shrink from addressing this people.

vol. 5, p.97
When I think of myself, I think just this—I have the grit in me, and I
will do my duty any how. When I began to speak in public, I was about
as destitute of language as a man could well be. But tell about being
bashful, when a man has all the learning and words he can ask for!
With scores and hundreds of thousands of words with which to convey
one's ideas, and then tell about being bashful before a people! How I
have had the headache, when I had ideas to lay before the people, and
not words to express them; but I was so gritty that I always tried my
best.

vol. 5, p.97
I do not like to hear men make excuses, although it is natural, and I
put up with it. I wish they could see and understand that they have
had advantages above many of their brethren—that they have been
greatly blessed, and should never complain, but should stand up here
and exercise themselves according to the best of their ability, and do
all the good possible for them to do.

vol. 5, p.97
Brother Elias Smith, I can say, is a man possessed of as much judgment
and discretion in his feelings as any man I know. He is filled with
wisdom. He is filled with judgment and with counsel, if he would dare
to let it out. I would like to hear his voice and the voices of
others, and I would like to have them not complain much about getting
up to speak before the public.

vol. 5, p.97
Often, when I stand up here, I have the feelings of a person that is
unable to convey his ideas, because I have not the advantage of
language. However, I do not very frequently complain of that, but I
rise to do the best I can and to give the people the best I have for
them at the time; and if it don't suit them they can go without it,
for I am not responsible whether it suits them or not.

vol. 5, p.97
I rejoice in the words of brother Heber this day. He has spoken by the
power of the Holy Ghost, and you are his witnesses. You may all
witness to this; and his ideas are as rich, I may say, as the flowers
of eternity, and his ideas and his words are congenial to my feelings
and spirit. He told you here to-day that we never differ—that I say,
"Go ahead, say what you please."

vol. 5, p.97
I look at the spirits and the principles of men, and try to behold
what is in them; and if I can discover that they are right, I do not
care one particle how they express their ideas, so that I can but
understand them. I can say furthermore that you cannot, the best of
you, beat brother Kimball's language. You may call up the college-bred
man, and he cannot beat it.

vol. 5, p.97
Brother Heber and I never went to school until we got into
"Mormonism:" that was the first of our schooling. We never had the
opportunity of letters in our youth, but we had the privilege of
picking up brush, chopping down trees, rolling logs, and working
amongst the roots, and of getting our shins, feet, and toes bruised.
The uncle of brother Merrell, who now sits in the congregation, made
me the first hat that my father ever bought for me: and I was then
about eleven years of age. I did not go bareheaded previous to that
time, neither did I call on my father to buy me a five-dollar hat
every few months, as some of my boys do. My sisters would make me what
was called a Jo-Johnson cap for winter, and in summer I wore a straw
hat which I frequently braided for myself. I learned to make bread,
wash the dishes, milk the cows, and make butter; and can make butter,
and can beat the most of the women in this community at housekeeping.
Those are about all the advantages I gained in my youth. I know how to
economise, for my father had to do it.

vol. 5, p.98
[p.98] There are a great many little items pertaining to life that I
do not very often speak about. Still they have to be borne with. They
arise from traits in our characters, and we have to meet with them
right in this community. The imported goods that we purchase are
brought over a thousand miles in waggons, and yet probably I have not
a young child that is three years old but what has cost me more to
furnish with shoes than I ever cost my father to furnish me with shoes
in my whole life. Brother Heber has been teaching you a little
economy. I tell you that you have been warned and forewarned again,
that the time would come when, if you had hats, you would have to make
them; and if the ladies had bonnets, they would have to make them
here.

vol. 5, p.98
Whether it is to your sorrow or joy, I will tell you what I discover;
and I have been much surprised, and sometimes I have been overjoyed
with the discovery. Sometimes my heart quakes a little, my nerves
tremble in consequence of the great things that God is bringing forth.
Do we realize that they are coming on us, I may say, faster than we
are preparing ourselves to meet them? There is one sign after another,
revelation after revelation. The Lord is hastening his work. He is
bringing to pass the sayings of the Prophets faster than the people
are prepared to receive them. You know that we have often exhorted you
to be wide awake to your duties, to be watchful and prayerful, and to
be full of the Holy Spirit, lest the Lord should roll on his work
faster than you could understand it.

vol. 5, p.98
It would be hard for the people to explain away the idea that the
Government of the United States is shutting down the gate upon us, for
it is too visible; and this is what hastens the work of the Lord,
which you are praying for every day. I do not believe that there is a
man or woman here, who prays at all, but, what prays every day for the
Lord to hasten his work. Now take care, for if he does, may be you
will not be prepared to meet it.

vol. 5, p.98
The time must come when there will be a separation between this
kingdom and the kingdoms of this world, even in every point of view.
The time must come when this kingdom must be free and independent from
all other kingdoms. Are you prepared to have the thread cut to-day?

vol. 5, p.98
I know the feelings of a great many, and I need not go out of my own
family to hear, "O dear, are there no ribbons coming? I want that
artificial quick; I want you to go and buy me that nice bonnet, for I
am afraid there never will another one be brought here." If I am tried
in any point in this world, it is with regard to the bearings of my
own conduct to my own family. I have told them, and tell them, and
talk to them, and talk about it, and ask them, Am I in the line of my
duty while I can feed women and children who do nothing but sit and
fold their hands, and wear out their clothing, and dress them in
finery, and pamper them, and they get so that good beef, pork, bread,
butter, cheese, tea, coffee, and sugar, with fruit, and all kinds of
garden sauce, are no rarity to them at all, and their appetites are
poor and they cannot eat? This is the case with me in my family. If
there is any trial upon me, it is to know whether I am in the line of
my duty in this matter.

vol. 5, p.98
Should not I take my tea and coffee, my beef and pork, and every other
good thing, and put it into the hands of the men who sweat over the
rock for the Temple, instead of feeding men, women, and children, who
do not strive to do all they are capable of doing? I am tried on that
point, and I must say  that if there is anything in the world that
[p.99] bothers me, it is the whining of women and children to prevent
me from doing that which I know that I ought to do.

vol. 5, p.99
I will acknowledge with brother Kimball, and I know it is the case
with him, that I am a great lover of women. In what particular? I love
to see them happy, to see them well fed and well clothed, and I love
to see them cheerful. I love to see their faces and talk with them,
when they talk in righteousness; but as for anything more, I do not
care. There are probably but few men in the world who care about the
private society of women less than I do. I also love children, and I
delight to make them happy.

vol. 5, p.99
I accumulate a large amount of means, but I would just as soon feed my
neighbour as myself. And every one who knows me knows whether or not a
piece of johnnycake and butter and a potatoe satisfies Brigham. I can
live on as cheap and as plain food as can any man in Israel. I have
said to my family, a great many times, I want you to make me home-made
clothing; but I would meet such a whizzing about my ears, if I were to
have even a pair of home-made pantaloons made. I do not know that I
have a wife in the world but what would say, "You are not going to
wear them; you ought to wear something more respectable, for you
deserve to as much as any man does."

vol. 5, p.99
It is the man who works hard, who sweats over the rock, and goes to
the kanyons for lumber, that I count more worthy of good food and
dress than I am. But do not I labour? Yes, with my mind. Can any man
tell what labour there is upon me? No, not a man can begin to tell
what I feel for the Latter-day Saints in this Territory, throughout
the mountains and the world,—what I feel for their salvation and
preservation. They have to be looked after and cared for; and all this
more particularly rests upon me. My brethren love to share with me all
that the Lord puts upon them; but in the day of trouble they look to
me to secure them and point out a way for their escape.

vol. 5, p.99
Now, let me tell you one thing—I shall take it as a witness that God
designs to cut the thread between us and the world, when an army
undertakes to make their appearance in this Territory to chastise me
or to destroy my life from the earth. I lay it down that right is or
at least should be might with Heaven, with its servants, and with all
its people on the earth. As for the rest, we will wait a little while
to see; but I shall take a hostile movement by our enemies as an
evidence that it is time for the thread to be cut. I think we will
find three hundred who will lap water, and we can whip out the
Midianites. Brother Heber said that he could turn out his women, and
they would whip them. I ask no odds of the wicked, the best way they
can fix it.

vol. 5, p.99
Brother Heber says that the music is taken out of his sermons when
brother Carrington clips out words here and there; and I have taken
out the music from mine, for I know the traditions and false notions
of the people. Our sermons are read by tens of thousands outside of
Utah. Members of the British Parliament have those Journals of
Discourses, published by brother Watt; they have them locked up, they
secrete them, and go to their rooms to study them, and they know all
about us. They may, perhaps, keep them from the Queen, for fear that
she would believe and be converted.

vol. 5, p.99
I know that I have seen the day when, let men use language like
brother Heber has today, and many would apostatize from the true
faith. In printing my remarks, I often omit the sharp words, though
they are perfectly understood and applicable [p.100] here;for I do not
wish to spoil the good I desire to do. Let my remarks go to the world
in a way the prejudices of the people can bear, that they may read
them, and ponder them, and ask God whether they are true.

vol. 5, p.100
I am thankful to hear the servants of God speak; and, as I have
frequently said, I do not care what you say when you rise to speak
here; for I want to know whether a man seeks with all his heart to
know the mind of God concerning him. If he does, all is right with
him.

vol. 5, p.100
Brother Heber alluded to counseling men and women who come to him
after they had been to me, and said that they always received the same
counsel I had given them. I never have known it to fail, that if they
come to me and then go to brother Heber, they will get the same
counsel all the time. And so they would from every one of the Twelve,
from the High Council, from the Seventies, and High Priests and every
officer in the Church, if every officer in the Church would take the
course that brother Heber, and I, and a few others do. What is that?
Never to give counsel, unless you have it to give. If you have
counsel, give it, because you can have no correct counsel except by
the Spirit of revelation: that is my standard. I have no counsel for a
man, unless I have the testimony of Jesus on the subject. Then, when
the same man asks counsel of me, and goes to brother Heber, do you not
see that if he acts on the same principle and gives counsel, it must
be by the Spirit of revelation; or he has no counsel to give, if it is
not by that Spirit. Then let the same man go to brother Wells and ask
his counsel on the same subject, without letting him know that he has
been to Brigham or to Heber, and brother Daniel will give the same
counsel by the same Spirit.

vol. 5, p.100
The difficulty with regard to giving counsel that conflicts consists
in men's giving counsel from their own judgment, without the Spirit of
God. Every man in the kingdom of God would give the same counsel upon
each subject, if he would wait until he had the mind of Christ upon
it. Then all would have one word and mind, and each man would see eye
to eye.

vol. 5, p.100
But there is a weakness in the brethren, and it is in mankind in
general. You ask almost any person in the world a question, and he
thinks it a disgrace to be unable to answer it. He feels chagrined,
his mind flags, when he finds that he is not quite as knowing as his
neighbours think him to be; and, to avoid this, he will often venture
an answer without knowing the facts in the case, or the effects of his
answer.

vol. 5, p.100
If you would always pause and say, I have no counsel for you, I have
no answer for you on this subject, because I have no manifestation of
the Spirit, and be willing to let everybody in the world know that you
are ignorant when you are, you would become wise a great deal quicker
than to give counsel on your own judgment, without the Spirit of
revelation. If the Elders of Israel would observe this rule, never to
give counsel unless they give it by the testimony of the truth, by the
Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ, and, if they cannot give counsel in
that manner, not to give any, there would be no conflicting counsel in
the kingdom. All would be one; counsel would be one: we would soon
come to understanding and be of one heart and mind, and our blessings
would be increased upon us faster than in taking any other course.

vol. 5, p.100
May God bless you and preserve us in the truth. Amen. [p.101]

George A. Smith, August 2, 1857

Joseph Smith's Family—Details of George A. 
Smith's Own Experience, Etc.

A Discourse by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in 
the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday 
Afternoon, August 2, 1857.

vol. 5, p.101
I suppose that my brethren and sisters are acquainted with George A.;
and whenever he presents himself in the presence of the Saints, and
attempts to entertain them or amuse them with his chin-music, they
expect that he will say something funny.

vol. 5, p.101
I have been interested to-day very much in listening to the
instructions of brother Elias, and brother Kimball, and the President.
I have been interested, amused, and instructed, and I may say
chastened and reproved, perhaps, all at the same time; and I hope that
the instructions of the forenoon will be of lasting benefit to me. In
every part of the Territory, and in every other place where I have
been, I have taken a good deal of pleasure in endeavouring to talk to
the people, to preach to them; but whenever I have been in Great Salt
Lake City, I have felt disposed to listen and to take counsel from my
brethren; and I have felt that there were many others whose appearance
in addressing the Saints would be much more acceptable; and hence I
have felt to hold my tongue.

vol. 5, p.101
My father, late Patriarch John Smith, was the sixth son of Asahel
Smith, and was born in New Hampshire. Joseph Smith, the father of the
Prophet, and second son of Asahel, was born in Topsfield,
Massachusetts. The second Asahel Smith, the father of Elias who
addressed you this forenoon, was the third son of my grandfather.

vol. 5, p.101
I merely name this fact because, as brother Kimball and brother Young
remarked, so very few of that family have been valiant for the truth.
There are but few comparatively of their numerous posterity that have
been valiant for the truth.

vol. 5, p.101
After the family of Joseph Smith, senior, was destroyed, there were
but few left to stand up for the truth of the Gospel, of all that
numerous family. My father's elder brother was the father of a
numerous posterity, and was a bitter enemy to the truth, and his
descendants remain so to the present time. The only remaining brother
of the Prophet, William, has done all that he could do—all that was in
his power, I may say, from the time of the Prophet's death, to
annihilate and destroy the principles which the Prophet taught to the
nations of the earth.

vol. 5, p.101
My uncle Silas Smith, the fourth son of Asahel, died on his way to
Missouri, or rather on his return from there, being driven from that
State in 1839, in Pike County, Illinois. He had been in the Church
some years, and had been faithful.

vol. 5, p.101
Asahel Smith, the father of Elias, was a man of an extraordinary
retentive memory, and possessed a great knowledge of the Bible, so
much so that he could read it as well without the book as with it; and
after he embraced "Mormonism," nobody could oppose him successfully,
for all their objections were answered from the Bible [p.102]
immediately, giving chapter and verse. He died on his way to the
Valley, in the State of Iowa, in 1848. He was a Patriarch in the
Church, and bore a faithful testimony to the truth.

vol. 5, p.102
Of my grandfather's family there is but one living—an old lady by the
name of Waller, residing in the city of New York, and she is 90 years
of age, and remembers all that has transpired during the last eighty
years just as well as if it had all just occurred. I visited her when
I was last back there, and in talking with me she would talk of things
that had transpired many years back, as though they had occurred
within a year. She is sanguine in relation to the truth of
"Mormonism," although she has never embraced it; and, to use the
language of her son, she preaches it all the time.

vol. 5, p.102
My grandfather, Asahel Smith, heard of the coming forth of the Book of
Mormon, and he said it was true, for he knew that something would turn
up in his family that would revolutionize the world. The news came to
us in 1828: we then lived in New York. The four brothers were there,
Asahel, Silas, Jesse, and John; the old man, my grandfather, living
with them.

vol. 5, p.102
We received the news that some place had been discovered containing
plates of gold. The old man, as I remarked, said that it was true,
although his oldest son felt disposed to ridicule it. He lived till
the Book of Mormon was brought to him, and died when he had read it,
about half through, being 87 years of age.

vol. 5, p.102
The congregation will excuse me for naming this; but I was so
disgusted with the conduct of William, that, when I was in the Eastern
States, I almost took pains to obliterate the fact from the earth that
my name was Smith; for I considered it was the worst thing a man could
do to endeavour to build himself up on the merits of others, and I
feel so yet; and for cousin William to go and endeavour to pull down
the work of his brother, I feel that he has disgraced the family and
the name.

vol. 5, p.102
I have never suffered one single exertion to be omitted on my part
that would in any way tend to sustain the. principles and doctrines of
the Holy Gospel, and aid in the development of the Holy Priesthood
which God has revealed. I have endeavoured all the time to preserve as
perfect a history of the Prophet and those connected with him, from
the organization of the Church to the present time, as I possibly
could.

vol. 5, p.102
The Saints could have carried William upon their shoulders; they could
have carried him in their arms, and have done anything for him, if he
would have laid aside his follies and wickedness, and would have done
right. It is like the Latin figure—but I beg your pardon, I never
studied Latin; but suffice it to say, the husbandman found a
rattlesnake cold and frozen, and he took it, and he put it in his
bosom, and kept it there till it was warm; and then the snake coiled
about the husbandman and destroyed his life.

vol. 5, p.102
This was the conduct of William Smith in the days of Joseph and
afterwards, up to the present time. The principle that a man should
stand upon in this world is simply this—He should do right himself,
and thereby set an example to others. But for a man to have good blood
in his veins, and then to go and disgrace that blood, is perhaps a
double responsibility.

vol. 5, p.102
If we descended from Abraham, or from Joseph, or from any other
virtuous, good, upright man, and we do not emulate his deeds and
follow his example, the greater will be our shame.

vol. 5, p.102
When I was about eleven years old, my grandfather received letters
containing the news that Joseph, the son [p.103] of uncle Joseph, had
discovered, by the revelations of the Almighty, some gold plates, and
that these gold plates contained a record of great worth.

vol. 5, p.103
It was generally ridiculed and laughed at. A short time after this,
another letter came, written by Joseph himself, and this letter bore
testimony of the wickedness and the fallen condition of the Christian
world. My father read the letter, and I well remember the remark he
made about it. "Why," said he, "he writes like a prophet."

vol. 5, p.103
Some time in August 1830, my uncle Joseph Smith and Don Carlos Smith
came some two hundred and fifty miles from where the Prophet was
residing in Ontario County, New York, and they brought a Book of
Mormon with them. I had never seen them before, and I felt astonished
at their sayings.

vol. 5, p.103
Uncle Joseph and Don Carlos were anxious to get to Stockholm to see
grandfather. Accordingly they started, and my father went to carry
them. I and my mother spent the whole of Saturday, all day Sunday, and
Sunday night in reading the Book of Mormon; and I believe I read and
studied it more then than I have done ever since. I studied it
attentively and penned down what I considered to be serious
objections. Although I was but thirteen years of age, yet I considered
the objections I had discovered to be sufficient to overthrow it.

vol. 5, p.103
About five o'clock in the evening the neighbours came in and wanted to
see the book. They took hold of the book, and some of them were
professors of religion, and they began to raise their objections, to
find fault with and ridicule the book, and there was no one to defend
it; so I thought I would try. I commenced to argue in favour of the
book, and answered one objection after another, until I came off
victoriously and got the compliment of being a very smart boy. No one
brought the objections to the book that I had: mine were geographical
objections. I had studied geography a few weeks, but that few weeks'
study made me think that I knew a good deal about it.

vol. 5, p.103
It is like a man that studies the Hebrew language; he has to drink
deep before he can do much with it, and I thought I could confound
them. In a few days I saw my uncle and talked with him, and in about
half-an-hour all my learned objections to the Book of Mormon were
dispensed with, and I found myself in the same position as my
neighbours; and from that day to this I have been an advocate of the
Book of Mormon, and have never suffered it to be slandered nor spoken
against without saying something in its layout, with one exception,
and then I said something.

vol. 5, p.103
I had been the favourite of my uncle Jesse, and he was a religious
man—a "Covenanter;" and I thought what he did not know was not worth
knowing. He came out with all his strength against it, and exerted the
most cruel tyranny over his family, prohibited my uncle Joseph from
talking in his house, and threatened to hew down with his broad axe
any who dared to preach such nonsense in his presence.

vol. 5, p.103
I went to visit him, and he abused me because I had become favourable,
and because uncle Joseph had a private conversation with me. I had
always treated him with the greatest respect, and entertained a very
high opinion of him. He was a man of good education, and had
considerable display; and, being the elder of the family, he naturally
elicited from us more or less respect.

vol. 5, p.103
Finally, in conversation upon various subjects, he turned and talked
about that private conversation, and he said, "Joe dare not talk in my
presence." Then says he, "the Devil never shut my mouth." I replied,
"Perhaps he opened it, uncle." I thought I should have lost my [p.104]
identity: he gave me to the Devil instanter. I went and told uncle
Asahel what had transpired, and the old gentleman laughed; and I then
went to see uncle Silas and told him; and he said, "If old men begin
to talk with boys, they must take boys' play." And from that day to
the present, if I have said anything, I have said what I have thought.

vol. 5, p.104
During the fall of 1830, a gentleman who lived in our neighbourhood
went to Western New York and saw the Prophet, got baptized and
ordained an Elder; and that was Elder Solomon Humphrey. Very few knew
the old gentleman: he died in Missouri in 1835. He was a very faithful
man. Previous to joining the Church he was a Baptist exhorter. He came
back to our place of residence in company with a man named Wakefield,
who is named in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. They came and
preached and baptized for the remission of sins.

vol. 5, p.104
I had been raised a Presbyterian, and my mother was a very pious
woman. The Reverend Elijah Lyman, her uncle, who lived in Brookfield,
Vermont, was the standard of religion in that country, and he had
bestowed upon her the greatest care, that her religion might be of the
best kind; and of course I had a great deal of this religion in me,
which I had learned from her.

vol. 5, p.104
I wanted to know what I should do to be saved; so I went to a
Presbyterian revival meeting to get religion, that I might be prepared
to join the Latter-day Saints, or "Mormons," as they are termed.

vol. 5, p.104
At the time, my father was sick with the consumption and given up to
die. I had a herd of cattle to take care of; but, notwithstanding my
numerous duties, I went to the protracted meeting, and took a load of
persons with me; I carried them there and brought them back every day.
They had a fashion of religion that I had never heard of, and it was
one that was not known in the days of the Apostles; and even John
Wesley, nor any of the old reformers had got such a thing into their
heads,—that of converting souls by machinery.

vol. 5, p.104
The process was like this: All who desired to be prayed for were to
take certain seats, and then one of the ministers preached to them and
depicted the miseries of hell and the duration of eternity. Then those
people were taken to a praying establishment, where praying was
carried on night and day. Then, after a certain time, they were
brought back and preached to again, the ministers keeping before their
eyes the untold miseries of hell and the duration of eternity. When
the ministers got them to feel anxious, they would sing with them, and
then pray again. When a man by this process was declared to be
converted, then he was required to get up and formally renounce the
world, the flesh, and the Devil, and to tell his experience. This was
about the process as near as I can recollect. I did not go to the
anxious seat myself, for I was not yet under conviction.

vol. 5, p.104
During this time of going to the protracted meeting, I had firewood to
cut, my sick father to attend to, and to take care of our stock; but
still I endeavoured to attend meetings, partly to accommodate my
friends, and partly because I desired to be present myself. Subject to
these circumstances I was under the necessity of returning home every
evening, and hence I could not stay as late as many of them.

vol. 5, p.104
While at the protracted meeting, however, I had the satisfaction of
hearing some of my own comrades who had got converted formally
renounce the world, the flesh, and the Devil, and promise henceforth
to be Christians.

vol. 5, p.104
In the midst of all this, you may depend upon it that, if ever a poor
soul [p.105] asked God to show him the way of life, I did,—and that,
too, with all my might, mind, and strength. I could not be a
hypocrite; and to say I was afraid of damnation, when I had no fear of
it at all, that was what I could not do.

vol. 5, p.105
I always had the credit of being the greatest coward in the family,
and hence the others used to take pleasure in ridiculing what they
termed my cowardice. It is also well known that whenever there has
been anything the matter in the shape of Indian difficulties, I have
had the character of being the greatest coward in the country,
especially in the southern part of this Territory; and yet I was not
afraid of hell, when all its miseries were painted before my eyes,
neither would I say that I was under conviction when I was not.

vol. 5, p.105
This meeting was a great one, and the progress made in converting
souls was also great; and they made hell look so terrible to nearly
all present, that they burnt out and frightened about all the sinners
in the place, except myself. At one time they had two hundred sinners
under conviction; and such crying, groaning, sighing, and lamentation
for sins I never heard either before or since: they were so forcible
and terrific, that they are indelibly written on my memory.

vol. 5, p.105
I soon found myself alone; not a soul except myself but was either
converted or awfully on the way. Mr. Cannon, our minister, pointed his
finger at me as I sat alone; for there was not a sinner in the gallery
except myself; and he said, "O sinner, I seal you up to eternal
damnation, in the name of Jesus Christ." He repeated it three times
over, and concluded by saying, "O sinner, may your blood be upon your
own head."

vol. 5, p.105
I went home that evening and scattered my friends about, leaving the
girls at their respective homes; for I, like my brethren, am very fond
of the ladies; therefore I carried a goodly proportion of them to
meeting every day. I thought a good deal upon what I had heard, and
scarcely knew whether to go again or not, but finally concluded that I
would go; therefore the next morning I gathered up my load of
passengers, and carried them to meeting again.

vol. 5, p.105
When on the way to meeting, a young man by the name of Cary asked mo
where I was going to sit that day. I told him I was not very
particular. "Well," said he, "suppose you sit with me." I said,
"Agreed." I had heard this same young man in a previous meeting
formally renounce this world, the flesh, and the Devil.

vol. 5, p.105
When we arrived at the place of meeting, according to agreement, I
followed him with the intention of sitting with him. I had a decided
objection against being driven to heaven, but I found he was actually
leading me to the anxious bench; and I considered that if the priest
the day before, who had sealed me up to eternal damnation, had any
authority, it was very little use in my going to the anxious bench.

vol. 5, p.105
I did not discover where friend Cary was leading me to, till I got
near by the minister. He looked at me, when I turned away from the
anxious bench, and he again walked into the pulpit, and pronounced the
solemn sealing of eternal damnation upon me, and again appended to it
that my blood was to be upon my own head.

vol. 5, p.105
On that day, the Reverend Mr. Williams delivered an address on the
untold miseries of hell and the duration of eternity. Whether my mind
was then agitated in consequence of the solemn woes pronounced upon me
by the other minister, or whether the address was such a very eloquent
one, I cannot now say; but, of all the discourses describing hell,
eternal damnation, and the complication of miseries to which damned
souls were subjected, it seemed to me that his [p.106] address was the
most terrific. I admired it for its sublimity and the beautiful
descriptive powers that were exhibited throughout the whole discourse;
and where he got it from I did not know, and of course could not tell.

vol. 5, p.106
At the conclusion of the meeting, I gathered up my passengers, took
them home, and distributed them about, and told them that I had no
idea of going any more to the protracted meeting for, said I, I have
been sealed up nine times to eternal damnation, and hence, if the
priest had any authority, it is no use in my going any more; but, said
I, if he indeed had any, he would not act the infernal fool.

vol. 5, p.106
[Elder O. Hyde blessed the sacramental cup.]

vol. 5, p.106
I have, no doubt, wearied you with so minute a detail of my
experience; but it is at least a gratification to me to relate it; and
hence, I trust, you will excuse my being so minute in detail.

vol. 5, p.106
A short time after this, the Elders of Israel preached in our
neighbourhood the doctrines of repentance and baptism for the
remission of sins, precisely as preached by the Apostle Peter and by
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. These doctrines I was pleased to
hear. I believed them and received them in my heart.

vol. 5, p.106
Now, you are all aware how I was formerly sealed up to eternal
damnation. Notwithstanding this, I was waited upon by the agent of the
"Presbyterian Young Man's Society," and told that if I would abandon
my father, and pledge myself never to become a "Mormon," they would
give me seven years' education; and then, at the expiration of that
time, I might study divinity, and become a minister of the
Presbyterian order.

vol. 5, p.106
But, said I, Mr. Cannon sealed me up to eternal damnation, and hence
it would not do for me to become a minister. He replied," Oh, that
don't make any difference." Well, then, said I, if that is all the
force your religion and your ministers have, I will not have anything
to do with them. Then he concluded they would not require me to
preach, but he said they would give me seven years' education, and
then I might choose what profession I liked.

vol. 5, p.106
I told him I was required to honour my father, and as he was sick, I
should attend to him at present, however much I might desire an
education.

vol. 5, p.106
As soon as I had got baptised, all the folks in the neighbourhood
commenced imposing upon me. The idea that they had of a religious man
was this—If he would stand still to be spit upon, to be mocked, and
abused, then he was religious; but if he resented any of these
insults, then they considered that he had no religion.

vol. 5, p.106
I was very large of my age, but I had not strength in proportion to my
size, and I was always very clumsy; but finally I told the boys who
were imposing upon me, that it was part of my religion to fight, and I
pulled off my coat and flogged the whole school, and from that day I
was respected so long as I stayed in the neighbourhood.

vol. 5, p.106
It was with a good deal of reluctance, however, that many of the boys
who had previously been able to handle me would yield; for some of
them were four or five years older than I was: but in two days it was
all finished up, and I had peace.

vol. 5, p.106
That winter I commenced to study arithmetic. I had previously studied
geography, as you have already learned and during that winter I worked
at arithmetic until I got to "Vulger Fractions," but I could not find
out what vulgar fractions were, and I don't know yet, and hence I do
not think I am entitled to much credit for the proficiency attained in
my education.

vol. 5, p.107
[p.107] I always took great pleasure in reading history, both
religious and profane; but as to getting an education such as is
requisite for a professional man in the world, I did not have the
chance, excepting the one before alluded to, and that I did not choose
to accept of.

vol. 5, p.107
In 1833 I moved to Kirtland with my father, and went to work on the
Temple, doing whatever I was able to do.

vol. 5, p.107
I will here digress from the subject of my experience, and remark that
I have asked a great many if they could tell who those twenty-four
Elders were who laid the foundation of that Temple; but I have never
yet got the information: and if there are any who can give it, they
are smarter than me, and I was there and looked on. If there are any
of the brethren who have this information, they should hand it in to
the Historian's Office, where it can be preserved in the archives of
the Church.

vol. 5, p.107
It is proper here to say that I went to work at the first principles,
and that you know is necessary for every one to do. I went to work at
quarrying rock, then hauling rock, tending mason, and performing such
other work as I was considered capable of doing in my bungling way.

vol. 5, p.107
We were a pious people in those days; but, notwithstanding our piety,
our neighbours soon talked of mobbing us. They had already tarred and
feathered the Prophet Joseph and Sidney Rigdon, and they threatened us
with mobbing and expulsion. As I remarked, we were then very pious,
and we prayed the Lord to kill the mob.

vol. 5, p.107
It was but a little time before the Saints were driven out of Jackson
county, Missouri, the printing press destroyed, men tarred and
leathered women ravished, and men, women, and children scattered to
the four winds of heaven, all in consequence of our religion.

vol. 5, p.107
Now, I am never afraid when I do not think anything is going to hurt
me. When I am certain that there is no danger, then I am not the least
afraid. The reason I have been called a coward has been from the fact
that, whenever I believed there was any danger, I have always gone in
for providing for it, and used my ingenuity to thwart that danger; and
hence I have been called a coward by some.

vol. 5, p.107
With my brethren who have addressed you, I have lain by the side of
the Prophet, in Kirtland, to guard him half of each night for a whole
winter, so that, if anything occurred, I could give notice to all the
brethren in a very short time.

vol. 5, p.107
I have been by those cross roads that some of the brethren remember,
and have seen our enemies pass by so near that I could have knocked
them down with a stick. Things were so arranged that, if a
considerable number came along, I was prepared to communicate it to
the brethren. I have had considerable experience, and I have learned
that, curious as it may appear, whenever a man becomes a Latter-day
Saint, the Devil wants to kill him.

vol. 5, p.107
As I have told you, I was raised in the northern part of New York, a
rough country, where, instead of going to get poles to fence with, we
used to cut down hemlock trees, and split them up into rails.

vol. 5, p.107
East is said to be the quarter for light: hence it may be admitted
that I have acquired a little. I once strayed as far as Massachusetts,
and in a town where there were several Baptist priests. I endeavoured
to preach the Gospel; but they sent their sons into the meeting-house,
who smoked out the congregation with brimstone; and that is a specimen
of what would be poured out upon the Saints by the whole Christian
world, if they had the opportunity.

vol. 5, p.108
[p.108] In an address delivered some years ago, I spoke of Maryland as
a State of liberty; but our reporters made me say
Massachusetts,—though they are not to blame, for they are raw
Englishmen, and therefore the fault must have been with the Editor.

vol. 5, p.108
I said that Massachusetts was the hotbed of superstition and religious
intolerance, and that Maryland was the first State that by her laws
and institutions allowed men to worship God as they pleased. Whether
this mistake was accidental or not, I cannot say, but I wish now to
correct it for I do believe Massachusetts to be the very hotbed of
superstition and religious intolerance.

vol. 5, p.108
In the progress of this Church mobs gathered around us, and continued
to grow thicker till our history brought us to Far West, where the
Governor ordered out seventeen thousand troops to exterminate the
"Mormons," and a great many were marched on to the ground preparatory
to being shot by the order of Major Clark.

vol. 5, p.108
There are a great many men alive that were there, and, lived through
the operation, and who were finally driven from Missouri, not to say
anything of the hundreds, and thousands, and tens of thousands who are
dead, whose deaths were more or less caused by the sufferings and
distress that were brought upon them by their extermination.

vol. 5, p.108
It was a free State; it was a free country: it had a Constitution that
guaranteed liberty, at least to every white man. All religions were
tolerated by their laws; but we must be exterminated from the State,
because we were that kingdom which had been spoken of.

vol. 5, p.108
The result was that Prophets and High Priests were arrested and put in
prison, numbers of them were murdered, women were ravished, goods and
property stolen, houses burnt, and children butchered, and every
possible cruelty was invented to cure men of their religion.

vol. 5, p.108
I told Mr. Morril, of Vermont, last winter, that it was utterly
impossible by law to change men's opinions. If a man believes a thing,
you may whip him, and he will believe it still.

vol. 5, p.108
Men and women are as apt to be tenacious as the old lady was down in
the country, where men have but one wife. She got quarrelling with her
husband, and called him "crack-louse." He told her that if she called
him that any more, he would drown her. She repeated it again, and he
took and put her in the river, then took her out, and she said,
"Crack-louse!" So he put her in again, and held her down awhile, till
she was almost gone. Then he took her out again, and she could hardly
speak, but finally she made out to say, "C-r-a-c-k-l-o-u-s-e!" He was
determined to use her up; so he put her down, and held her under till
she was dead; but she came up with her finger nails clenched, or
rather in the position required for cracking a louse. So, you see, she
stuck to it to the last moment.

vol. 5, p.108
So it is with our Uncle Sam—our dear, infirm, old uncle; although he
has got very rich, and has got several millions of money in the
Treasury that he scarcely knows what to do with, he wants to expend
some of it in bringing us to the standard of virtue and righteousness
according to their notions. To this end he is sending out 2,500
troops, with ministers and schoolmasters to regulate things in Utah.
Notwithstanding all this, he may possibly find some instances where
people may be as determined and stern in their notions as the old lady
was of whom I have been speaking.

vol. 5, p.108
Now, a religion that is not worth living for is not worth having. If
religion is not worth living for, I am  sure it is not worth dying
for; and of course, if we are not willing to stand [p.109] the test,
our religion is of very little use. Our enemies judge us by
themselves, for they know that the best of them will renounce their
religion for the sake of self interest. They treat it as a mere work
of time.

vol. 5, p.109
A gentleman once asked another why he turned from the reformed
Methodists to the Episcopalians; and he said, in reply, "A good fat
living will change any of us." If we can be changed in our religious
views by a few soldiers or a few threats, we certainly made a great
blunder in coming out here, that we may have the privilege of turning
a little, and of giving a little change into the bargain. Our dear old
Uncle has had a desire to give us a little of the change from the time
we came here. Soon after we arrived, we began to turn this desert into
a garden. There came a captain with troops into this city: they were a
specimen of the virtue and morality of the United States. They came
here and began to insult the people, and then tried to cover up their
wickedness by the dignity of Uncle Samdom. Passing along, they came to
a lone house, and there undertook to ravish a woman in open daylight;
and the brother who interfered to prevent this villanous outrage was
most shamefully maltreated by them, and got some of his bones broken.
After this outrage, the officers of the company were soon told that if
they did not take their troops out of the city, the "Mormons" would
cut all their damned throats; and that was the last we had of them
here.

vol. 5, p.109
I may be a little mistaken as to the precise language made use of; but
this subject follows up so close to what I had in my mind, that I
wanted to ask myself what I was now going to do in case the soldiers
come here.

vol. 5, p.109
From year to year we have had companies of these gentry visiting us,
and remaining for a season, and then going away. The Government have
tried, year after year, to establish garrisons, and get troops into
these valleys. They have had troops at Laramie, at Fort Hall, and
several other points; but circumstances so turned that they soon
marched into Oregon.

vol. 5, p.109
The talk now is that they are going to bring 2,500 soldiers into this
Territory. That is not a peace establishment; for twenty-five hundred
men are not enough to obtain peace in an Indian country. These troops,
we are informed, are to be furnished with fifteen months' provisions,
to be delivered in this city this fall, and twelve months' provisions
to be lodged on the other side of the mountain. They are to have four
hundred mule teams for hauling their extra baggage, and they are to be
provided with judges. and a full corps of territorial officers; and
these soldiers are sent along to enforce their rule. This is what we
understand from those channels which have been opened to us.

vol. 5, p.109
Whether it is done with the intention of making a disturbance here and
taking the lives of our leaders, the facts in the case being known to
the Government of the United States is not for me at present to say.
The mail is stopped, and no more permitted to run, because, they say,
of the unsettled state of affairs in Utah.

vol. 5, p.109
Now, I am a "Mormon," and a descendant of the old Puritanical stock
that descended from the old Anglo-Saxon reformers, and hence I feel
all the sentiments of resentment that any man could feel during the
rise against the mother country, when our forefathers were determined
to break off the yoke of bondage and be free. When I see men, the
descendants of those worthy sires who were the first to stand forth
and create the resolution of the colonies, and to break loose from the
King of Great Britain, —I say, when I realize that my own country and
nation are disposed to hold the sword over my head and to threaten me
with extermination, I [p.110] feel to say, Let them send who they
please. They are determined to send who they please for Governor, who
they please for Judges, and who they please for our Territorial
Officers, and to permit those men whom they send to place their
interpretation upon the acts of our Territorial Legislature, and upon
the condition of things as they surround us; and I care but little
what comes next.

vol. 5, p.110
They will send men here who are ignorant of the circumstances that
surround us,—men who are totally ignorant of the irrigation of the
land by mountain streams; they will permit them to interfere with the
rights of the people of this Territory, with fifteen hundred or two
thousand bayonets to back them up.

vol. 5, p.110
Under these circumstances, as big a coward as I am, I would say what I
pleased; and for one thing I would say that every man that had
anything to do with such a filthy, unconstitutional affair was a
damned scoundrel. There is not a man, from the President of the United
States to the Editors of their sanctorums, clear down to the low-bred
letter-writers in this Territory, but would rob the coppers from a
dead nigger's eyes, if they had a good opportunity. If I had the
command of thunder and lightning, I would never let one of the damned
scoundrels get here alive.

vol. 5, p.110
I have heretofore said but very little about the Gentiles; but I have
heard all that Drummond has said, and I have read all his lying,
infamous letters; and although I have said but little, I think a heap.
You must know that I love my friends, and God Almighty knows that I do
hate my enemies. There have been men, and women, and children enough
who have died through the oppression and tyranny of our enemies to
damn any nation under heaven; and now a nation of 25,000,000 of people
must exercise its wealth in violation of its own principles and the
rights guaranteed by the blood of their fathers—blood that is more
sacred than their own heart springs; and this they are doing to crush
down a little handful who dwell in the midst of these mountains, and
who dare to worship God as they please, and who dare to sing, pray,
preach, think, and act as they please.

vol. 5, p.110
All I have to say is, Just go ahead and burst your boiler. [Voice:
They will.] This is the way the thing shapes itself in my mind; and if
I were not afraid to die, I would fight as long as there was a finger
left. Yes, if I were not afraid to die, I would fight till there was
not as much left of me as there was of the Kilkenny cats. Just look at
him—view his conduct towards this people: besides his being my uncle,
he has acted most shamefully mean. When I told my uncle I was afraid,
he only laughed at me; but I now tell you that if I were not such a
well-known coward, I would die like a man of war. The very idea that a
man has been awed down by the bayonet is something that I cannot
stand. It will do very well for the Emperor of France, and it may do
for the Autocrat of Russia, but it don't do for freeborn men; and if
asked which we will prefer slavery or death, we should be very apt to
answer in the language of a Roman senator, if we had any voice in this
matter, who, when this question was once put in the days of Julius
Cæsar and Pompey, promptly answered, We prefer death to slavery. But
you know we are Latter-day Saints—we are "Mormons," and hence we
cannot be treated as free men.

vol. 5, p.110
Report says that the plan is deep, and it is laid with the intention
of murdering every man that will stand up for "Mormonism." But the
evil which they design towards us will fait upon their own heads, and
it  will grind them to powder. The men that have been living in these
valleys, [p.111] living their religion, and serving their God. They
will laugh at their calamities, and mock when their fear cometh.

vol. 5, p.111
We must die like the Irishman, and then we shall do well enough. An
old parson was riding along one day, and met with an Irishman, and
said, "Sir, have you made your peace with God?" Pat replied, "Faith,
an I've never had a falling out." The parson seemed very much
surprised at the answer, and very piously said, "You are lost, you are
lost!" The Irishman very quaintly answered, "Faith, and how can I be
lost right in the middle of a great big turnpike?" The moral which I
wish to deduce from this is, that, if we have not had a falling out
with our God, we are in the middle of the great turnpike. They may cut
off our supplies of tobacco and tea. [Voice: What a pity!] Why, bless
you, there are young men in Israel who would suffer far more, if
deprived of their tobacco, than the ladies would if their ribbons had
to be stripped off right in the public meeting; and therefore I advise
them to go to work and plant tobacco, for if they were deprived of it,
it would take away their peace and happiness, and they could not nasty
and besmear everything within a mile of them; and when they wanted to
come and get counsel, they would not be able to let out of their
months a stench that would drive away a skunk.

vol. 5, p.111
I feel great pity for those young men, and I would like to discipline
them as a certain lieutenant did the cabin boy on a steam packet. He
said, "Boy, there is something the matter with your mouth," whereupon
he ordered one of the sailors to bring him a pair of tongs, and
ordered the boy to open his mouth, and with the tongs took out a large
quid of tobacco. He then called for some canvass and sand and scoured
the boy's mouth out, and told him that when he got sick and needed
that again, he was to call on him and he would give him another dose.

vol. 5, p.111
I consider it a disgrace to any young man under thirty-five years of
age to use tobacco. [Voice: Forty is the age.] That is my age: I was
thinking I was thirty-five.

vol. 5, p.111
Brethren and sisters, I am a Latter-day Saint, and I know that this is
the people of God; I know that this people have the Priesthood, and
that Brigham Young is as much an inspired man as was Moses or any
other man that ever lived upon the earth.

vol. 5, p.111
This is my testimony, and I believe that if I were cut in pieces,
though I never was killed, and of course don't know how it feels; but
I do not believe that it would alter my testimony.

vol. 5, p.111
I am a good deal like the man in the old world, where they have but
one wife. He was shaving, and at the same time having some unpleasant
words with his wife: finally, he said he would cut his throat if she
did not hold her noise. She replied, "Cut away; I am young and
handsome." "I would, if I did not think it would hurt so damned bad."
And I don't know but it would feel so very bad to be killed, that I am
really afraid where there is any danger. But just so long as I think
there is no danger, I shall go ahead.

vol. 5, p.111
Brethren and sisters, pardon me for detaining you so long; and may the
Lord God of Israel bless you, and may He curse and damn every
scoundrel that would bring misery and injury upon this innocent
people. Amen. [p.112]

John Taylor, August 9, 1857

Difference Between The Spirit of Zion and the Spirit of
The World—Doings in The States, Etc.

Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Bowery, 
Great Salt Lake City, August 9, 1857.

vol. 5, p.112
Beloved brethren and friends,—Being called upon this morning to
address you in a few words, I do so with very great pleasure. The sea
of upturned faces that present themselves to my view at the present
time is indeed something new, although I have been in what may be
called the metropolis of the United States for some length of time.

vol. 5, p.112
Gazing round upon my brethren and sisters with smiling countenances
and happy, contented feelings, imparts peculiar sensations to my mind;
and it is difficult for me at the present time to concentrate my
thoughts so as to express the feelings that are in my bosom, if in
fact I could express them. Suffice it to say that I am glad to be
here; I am happy to meet with my brethren of the Priesthood, and my
sisters, and all those who are friends to the cause of God; I rejoice
to see you, and am glad of the opportunity of standing before you once
more to speak of the things pertaining to the interests of Zion, and
the building up of the kingdom of God upon the earth.

vol. 5, p.112
There are many here who, like me have been absent from home for some
time, who, when they come to meet with former associations and
friends, particularly those with whom they have battled for years in
the cause and kingdom of God, feel as I feel on the present occasion.
Those alone, and there are many of them, can enter into the sympathies
and emotions which I experience at the present time.

vol. 5, p.112
There is a very material difference between associating with those
that have the fear of God before their eyes, whose first object is
their own salvation, the salvation of their progenitors and posterity,
and the building up of the kingdom of God, and associating with those
who "have not God in all their thoughts," who regard him not in all
their transactions, but who are living "without God and without hope
in the world," whose hearts—and I am sorry to say it, but yet it is
true—whose hearts are "full of cursing and bitterness," who roll sin
under their tongues as a sweet morsel, "whose feet are swift to shed
blood," and "the way of of peace," as the Prophet hath said, "they
have not known."

vol. 5, p.112
There is a very material difference between associating with men and
women who are the sons and daughters of Zion, and characters such as I
have last named. The contrast is so striking, the spirit is so
different, the atmosphere varies so much, that any man possessing one
spark or particle of the Spirit of the Most High must experience it
the moment he breathes the atmosphere and comes in contact with the
two contending parties. The one is engaged in the acquisition of
wealth: gold is their god, and, associated with that, lust, pollution,
and corruption of every kind.

vol. 5, p.112
While we are aiming to fulfil our [p.113] destiny on the earth, to
accomplish the object for which we were created, to magnify our
calling, to honour our God, to build up His kingdom, to redeem the
earth from the curse under which it groans, to roll back the tide of
corruption that seems to have overspread the universe, our opponents
are engaged in pursuits directly tending to dissolution and
destruction. Their lives, their views, their objects are short,
transient, and evanescent. Ours are wide as the universe, extended as
eternity, deep as the foundations of the earth, and elevated as the
throne of God; receiving and imparting blessings that are rich,
glorious, and eternal,—blessings which effect us and our posterity
through endless ages that are yet to come.

vol. 5, p.113
The contrast so striking, so vivid, so manifest, is it to be wondered
at, when a person reflects upon these matters, that ten thousand
thoughts should crowd upon the mind and produce sensations that is
impossible to fully express with human language. Such, then, are my
sentiments, and such my feelings.

vol. 5, p.113
I have been for some length of time past associated with the Gentiles.
I have been engaged in battling corruption, iniquity, and the foul
spirits that seem to fill the atmosphere of what you may term the
lower regions, if you please; and the Lord has been with me, His
Spirit has dwelt in my bosom, and I have felt to shout, Hallelujah!
and to praise the name of the God of Israel, that He has been pleased
to make me a messenger of salvation to the nations of the earth, to
communicate the rich blessings flowing from the throne of God, and put
me in possession of truth that no power on this or on the other side
of hell can controvert successfully.

vol. 5, p.113
In regard to the world, the Elders who have been out, as I have, and
as others have around me, know something of its nature and spirit, and
the feelings by which the people are governed and actuated. Our young
men and women, who have not come in contact with it, can scarcely
conceive of the amount of iniquity, depravity, corruption, lying,
deception, and abomination of every kind that prevails in the Gentile
world.

vol. 5, p.113
Talk of honesty! It is a thing in theory; and they will preach about
it as loud and as long as anybody. As a a matter of theory, it is
honourable to be honest—to be men of truth theoretically; but when you
come to put your finger upon it, you cannot find it, it is like a
shadow—it vanishes from your grasp.

vol. 5, p.113
Where are the men of truth—nationally, socially, religiously, morally,
politically, or in any other way? Where are the patriots? Where are
the men of God? I declare before you and high heaven, I have not found
them. Sometimes I have thought I had got my hand upon them, but they
slipped out of my fingers.

vol. 5, p.113
I bless the God of Israel that I am permitted to mingle with the
Saints of the Most High—to associate with men who, when I meet them
and ask them concerning anything, I may expect to have an honest and
truthful answer—men in whom there is some truth, some integrity,
something to to catch hold of, something you can rely upon.

vol. 5, p.113
To speak of men whom I have seen dissatisfied, and who have gone back
to Babylon, I must say that I do not very much admire their taste. If
people understood things as I do, and as I have seen and experienced
them, they would thank God from the bottom of their hearts that they
are permitted to have a name and a place among the people of God in
these valleys of the mountains.

vol. 5, p.113
We have been engaged in publishing a paper, which is generally known,
because it has been circulated here. About my proceedings and acts, I
[p.114] have got very little to say, only that I have done as well as
I could, the Lord being my helper; and I believe my brethren here have
prayed for me, and that I have been sustained by their prayers and
faith.

vol. 5, p.114
I have not, been in that place, because it was my desire to be there
for I have had a hard struggle and a good deal to pass through: but
that is common with us all; and if there wore no struggle, there would
be no honour in a victory.

vol. 5, p.114
I have conversed with some of the Twelve since I came home, and they
all feel about the same; and when have read about your affairs here,
and the position in which you have been placed, I have said, "My
brethren have had to struggle."

vol. 5, p.114
There is one thing that I have noticed: wherever I have come across a
Saint, they differ very materially from others. I have met with those
in different places who have been sent opt on missions to the various
stations, and missionaries going off to preach in Canada and other
places; and I found, wherever I came in contact with one of them, I
came in contact with a man; and wherever I came in contact with those
who had not seen up here, I came in contact with children —babies, if
you please, hardly knowing their right hand from their left, I mean in
the practical sense of the word.

vol. 5, p.114
There are a great many theorists in the world. They can talk and
splutter, and make a noise, and have a great many theories; but they
cannot reduce them to practice. There is no energy, vitality, or
power. But come in contact with our own brethren, and they are all
quick, full of animation, life, and energy; and there is a spirit
infused into them that I do not see anywhere else. This is my
experience.

vol. 5, p.114
You may pick up men from any part of the world you please, and bring
them to this place, and what are they fit for? They are poor,
miserable, croaking old grannies. But there is something in the
atmosphere of the place—something in the scenery we have passed
through. There is something in the difficulties we have spoken about,
and something in our joys and prospects, that has a tendency to
strengthen the mind and brace up the nerves. There is something, too,
in the hope that is implanted in the bosom, that is different from
that in the possession of other men.

vol. 5, p.114
Every true man among us feels he is a Saint of the living God, and
that he has an interest in the kingdom of God; every man feels that he
is a king and a priest of the Most High God. He is a saviour, and he
stands forth and acts with energy and power, with influence, and he is
full of the Spirit of the Lord. Hence the difference between them and
others, and hence the necessity of the experience we are passing
through, the various trials we have to combat with, and the
difficulties we have to overcome.

vol. 5, p.114
All these things seem to me to be so many lessons, which it is
absolutely necessary for the young, the middle-aged, and the aged to
learn, to prepare them and their posterity for more active scenes in
the rolling forth of the great work of God in the last days.
Consequently, if we have to pass through a few trials, a few
difficulties, a few afflictions, and to meet with a few privations,
they have a tendency to purify the metal, purge it from the dross, and
prepare it for the Master's use.

vol. 5, p.114
So far as I am concerned, I say, let everything come as God has
ordained it. I do not desire trials; I do not desire affliction: I
would pray to God to "leave me not in temptation, and deliver me from
evil; for thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory." But if the
earthquake bellows, the lightnings flash, the  thunders roll, [p.115]
and the powers of darkness are let loose, and the spirit of evil is
permitted to rage, and an evil influence is brought to bear on the
Saints, and my life, with theirs, is put to the test; let it come, for
we are the Saints of the most High God, and all is well, all is peace,
all is right, and will be, both in time and in eternity.

vol. 5, p.115
But I do not want trials; I do not want to put a straw in anybody's
way; and, if I know my own feelings, I do not want to hurt any man
under the heavens, nor injure the hair of any person's head. I would
like to do every man good. These are the feelings, the spirit which
the Gospel has implanted in my bosom, and that the Spirit of God
implants in the bosoms of my brethren. And if men will pursue an
improper course, the evil, of course, must be on their own heads. 

vol. 5, p.115
I used to think, if I were the Lord, I would not suffer people to be
tried as they are; but I have changed my mind on that subject. Now I
think I would if I were the Lord, because it purges out the meanness
and corruption that stick around the Saints, like flies around
molasses.

vol. 5, p.115
We have met on the road a great many apostates. I do not want to say
much about them. If they can be happy, all right; but hey do not
exhibit it. When a man deserts from the Gospel, from the ordinances,
from the Priesthood and its authority, from the revelations of the
Spirit of God, from the spirit of prophecy, from that sweet, calm
influence that broods over the upright man in alt his acts, he loses
the blessing of God, and falls back into error; and, as the Scripture
says, "The evil spirit that went out of him, returns again, bringing
with him seven spirits more wicked than himself; and the last state of
that man is worse than the first."

vol. 5, p.115
It has become proverbial, where apostate "Mormons" live, to say, "Oh,
he is only an apostate Mormon." They look upon them as ten times
meaner than a "Mormon."

vol. 5, p.115
I happened to go into a barber's shop, one day, to get shaved. A man
came in, and when he went out again, the enquiry was made, "Who is
that man?" "Oh, he is only an apostate Mormon." Their mouths are full
of cursing; and you will find them chewing tobacco and getting drunk,
thinking that, by so doing, they will recommend themselves to the
people; but they have not learned the art very well; they can't swear
and degrade themselves so naturally as others, and the people find
them out and repudiate them.

vol. 5, p.115
You that don't know him, have heard of Thomas B. Marsh, who was
formerly the President of the Twelve Apostles, but who apostatized
some years ago, in Missouri. He is on his way here, a poor, decrepid,
broken down, old man. He has had a paralytic stroke—one of, his arms
hangs down. He is coming out here as an object of charity, destitute,
without wife, child, or anything else. He has been an apostate some
eighteen years. Most of you know his history. He has been all the time
since then afraid of his life—afraid the "Mormons" would kill him; and
he durst not let them know where he was.

vol. 5, p.115
In meeting with some of the apostates, he said to them, "You don't
know what you are about; if you want to see the fruits of apostacy,
look on me." I thought they could not look on a better example.

vol. 5, p.115
In relation to some of those other folks that left here—the
Gladdenites and others—where are they?  Some of them that contended
most strenuously for Gladden have cast him off, and now have nothing
to tie to. Where is their hope of salvation?

vol. 5, p.115
In regard to the spirit of the time, I do not know but that I have
published my feelings. I would observe, [p.116] however, that there is
a material difference between the people of the East and the people of
the West. A great majority of the people of the West, on the borders,
may be emphatically termed "Border ruffians." The Eastern people call
them by that name, and by that name they are known. There is a species
of ruffianism among them, of rowdyism, groggeryism, of bantering,
bullying, fighting, and killing, that is a disgrace to humanity.

vol. 5, p.116
The most of you who have read the news must be familiar with the
scenes that have transpired in Kansas between the two parties that
have existed there—one party in favour of slavery, and the other
opposed to it. There has been a great struggle between them, and
mobocracy has abounded to a great extent. Who are the best and who are
the worst, would be very difficult for me to tell.

vol. 5, p.116
The Eastern people, of whom I have been speaking, as quick as they go
to the borders, partake of the spirit that reigns there, and turn
"border ruffians" too. It is not difficult for them to enter into it;
for the spirit of deep seated hatred which prevails among many in the
East towards the South soon breaks out, and their feelings are
manifested in acts of violence, and they generally maintain their
points by the bowie knife and pistol, by mob violence, vigilance
committees, &c.

vol. 5, p.116
This disorder of things extends all along the frontiers. If a man does
not do right, they get up a vigilance committee, and it takes up a
man, judges him, whips him, banishes him, or puts him to death, as
they please; and it has become popular to act in this way in all those
border places.

vol. 5, p.116
They are called "border ruffians," and I think the name is as
appropriate as anything you could give them. I do not know that I
could pick out a better title. In the East, they do it with their
tongues; they do not use the bowie knives, pistols, and rifles so much
as in the West and in the South; but a spirit of rancour, animosity,
and hatred seems to be engendered in the bosoms of the people, one
against another. They have their most deadly enemies in their very
midst. Every man's hand is against his neighbour.

vol. 5, p.116
The feelings of the North and South have run very high, each party
seeking to support their own peculiar views alone, and truth is out of
the question. If they tell the truth, it is by accident. The object is
not to tell the truth, but to sustain parties and party interests; for
to tell the truth is not generally considered very politic.

vol. 5, p.116
True, there is a great profession of truth, and a great deal of
apparent abhorrence of lies and falsehood, because falsehood is not
popular, although it is practised all the time.

vol. 5, p.116
The ministers say it is right to tell the truth, and then go to work
and lie. One politician banters another, on account of the
hypocritical course he has taken: and as quick as he has done that, he
goes to work and lies, and deceives as much as he possibly can to
sustain his party; and it is not whether a thing is true or not, but
whether it is policy or not; and if a thing becomes policy, every
influence, every kind of chicanery, falsehood, and deception is
brought to bear upon it; and when a little truth wilt tell better,
they mix that up along with it, but it is generally the least
ingredient in the whole mass.

vol. 5, p.116
Talk to them about the Gospel and the Scriptures! They seem to think,
even the ministers among them, that it is old fogyism. Talk about
Abraham and his institutions! Say they, "You are taking us back to the
dark ages. Such things would do eighteen hundred years ago; but we are
more [p.117] enlightened now; we have got more philosophy, more
intelligence, and comprehend the nature of human existence better; we
are men of greater renown than they. Those things might do for our
grandfathers and great-grandfathers, but they will not do for us."

vol. 5, p.117
If a little Scripture will suit them, they put it in; but if it won't,
they keep it out, and talk about expediency. Expediency is the great
principle by which men are governed.

vol. 5, p.117
Talk about politics! What is it? It is this or that man's policy. "If
it is policy to tell the truth, we will tell it; if not, we will tell
a lie." A man cannot obtain a cause because it is just, but because it
is policy, and because he can bring certain influences to bear on that
thing. This is about the position of things as I find them, so far as
my experience goes.

vol. 5, p.117
But, as is the case in Congress, bullyism seems to be one of the most
prominent arguments in the West, where they seem to imitate their
honourable example. These are the two prominent places—Kansas and
Congress. Brother Bernhisel here has been among them there; he knows
something about it and something about their proceedings. If a man
dare get up there and speak his sentiments, another stands over with a
cane, and goes to work at coning him, and lays him in a sick bed for
several months, so that he cannot speak; and for this dignified act,
he is presented with numerous canes by his constituents, to show how
they appreciate this Congressional argument, and to prove to others
that if they speak the truth, they may lookout for a coning. These
things take place in this land of liberty and in the Congress of the
United States. We have had a good deal of trouble sometimes in getting
our appropriations; in fact, not sometimes, but always. And I will
tell you how they do in the West and in California. A fellow goes up
and seizes another by the collar, and says,"Damn you, if you stand in
my way, I will put this into you,"—showing him a deadly weapon. The
official says, "I am afraid that fellow will kill me; I will give him
what he wants. But if an honest man goes and asks for his rights, he
cannot get them, simply because he his honest, particularly if he
happens to be a "Mormon."

vol. 5, p.117
I have vowed in my own mind, over and over again, if I was in Utah,
the United States might stand over me until doomsday, before I would
do anything for them, unless I was paid for it beforehand. Excuse me,
Governor Young, if I am not very patriotic. No men need call upon me
to do anything in Utah for the United States, unless they pay me the
money down. I won't trust them.

vol. 5, p.117
I speak from experience—from things I have seen and known—from
circumstances that have come under my own notice. I have seen the
difficulties my brethren have laboured under, when they have had to do
with Congress or the Departments at Washington.

vol. 5, p.117
Any unprincipled scoundrel, no matter how mean, if he comes with a
bowie knife or revolver in his hand, can get what he wants. People
back East used to blame me for speaking and writing plain. I talk the
same now. I feel that I can be sustained by the truth; and if I cannot
live by truth, I will die by it and I am not afraid of telling it
before any people. I met a gentleman on the road, on his way to the
States from California. I asked him how things were getting on in
Utah. He said, "Very well; all is peace there; they seem to do very
well. Are you going there?" "Yes, sir, I am going to Utah." "Did you
live there?" "Yes." "I think it is not prudent, the policy upon which
they [p.118] act. I would recommend your people to pursue a quiet
policy. I saw everything peaceable and quiet there as could possibly
be in any community; but I heard Governor Young talk about General
Harney. He said he was the squaw-killing General. I did not think that
was courteous to be said of a United States' officer." I replied, Are
we the only people that must not talk about the United States'
officers? What do you do in California, in the East, and everywhere we
go? Are we going to be imposed on from time to time, and not have the
privilege of saying our souls are our own? "Oh, I merely recommend it
as the best policy to be peaceable and quiet until you get to be a
State, and for the present put up with these things." I said, We have
been outrageously imposed upon by United States' officials. They send
out every rag-tag and bobtail, and every mean nincompoop they can
scrape up from the filth and scum of society, and dub him a United
States' officer; and are we expected to receive all manner of insults
from such men without one word of complaint? They will assuredly find
themselves mistaken. "What! you don't mean to say you will fight
against the United States?" We don't want to; but we feel that we have
as much right to talk as anybody. We have rights, as American
citizens, and we cannot be eternally trampled on; but we shall
assuredly maintain our constitutional rights, speak fearlessly our
opinions, and take just the course that we think proper. That is our
policy, and we shall pursue a course of that kind. He replied, "My
idea is, that quietness and peace is better." I told him, it is,
sometimes; but a little bristle sometimes does good in keeping off the
dogs. That is about how I feel.

vol. 5, p.118
In relation to the general condition of things in the East at this
time, there has been a great hue-and-cry, and almost every editor,
priest, and dog that could howl, has been yelping. They joined
heartily with Drummond, one of our amiable, pure, virtuous United
States' officers. You know him. I never saw him; but I have heard
about him as one of those spotless, immaculate, holy kind of men that
they sent from the United States to teach us good morals, correct
procedure, virtue, &c., &c.

vol. 5, p.118
This pure man commenced a tirade against us, then other dogs began to
bark. We soon told the truth about it; then, by-and-bye, somebody else
would tell it; and he now stinks so bad, that they actually repudiate
him. He is too mean even for them, and they had to cast him off. They
supported him as long as they could, and finally had to let him drop.

vol. 5, p.118
The people are raging, and they do not know what for. The editor of
the New York Herald, after summing up the whole matter, the only thing
he could bring against us, after trying and trying for several weeks,
was that we have burned some nine hundred volumes of United States'
law books. Of course I do not know anything about it; but if you did
so, it is true, and if you did not, why it is a lie, and it all
fizzles out. And, finally, he says, "The 'Mormons' have got the
advantage of us, and they know it." [Voices: That is true.] That was
one truth, but it was told accidentally; one of those accidental
things that slip out once in a while,—"they have the advantage of us,
and they know know it."

vol. 5, p.118
The majority of the people think you are a most corrupt people,
following a doctrine something like those Free Love societies in the
East. Greeley, the editor of the New York Tribune, was associated with
one of those societies, and was its principal supporter.

vol. 5, p.118
That is what is called a virtuous kind of an abomination, used under a
[p.119] cloak of philosophy, a species of philosophy imported from
France. Hence they call Greeley a philosopher; and, in writing about
him, I have called him the same. I believe him to be as dishonest a
man as is in existence.

vol. 5, p.119
These are my sentiments and feelings. I have examined his articles,
watched his course, read his paper daily, and have formerly conversed
with him a little; but latterly I would not be seen in his company. I
was thrown in his society in travelling from Boston, and occasionally
met him afterwards; but I would not talk to him: I felt myself
superior to such a mean, contemptible cur. I knew he was not after
truth, but falsehood.

vol. 5, p.119
This Greeley is one of their popular characters in the East, and one
that supports the stealing of niggers and the underground railroad. I
do not know that the editor of the Herald is any more honest; but, as
a journalist, he tells more truth. He publishes many things as they
are, because it is creditable to do so. But Greeley will not; he will
tell what suits his clandestine plans, and leave the rest untold. I
speak of him, because he is one of the prominent newspaper editors in
the Eastern country, and he is a poor, miserable curse.

vol. 5, p.119
I do not consider that many of them are much better. They are in a
state of vassalage; they cannot tell the truth if they felt so
disposed. People talk very loudly about liberty; but there are very
few who comprehend its true principles. There is a species of bondage
that is associated with every grade of society. It is with the
mercantile community, the editorial fraternity, the political world,
and with every body of men you can associate with, up to members of
Congress and the President of the United States. There are yokes made
for men of every grade to put their necks into; and every one bows
down to them willingly, and they are driven in their turn according to
circumstances.

vol. 5, p.119
In the mercantile world there is what is called the credit system,
which I consider one of the greatest curses that was ever introduced
among men. Some will set up a small groggery or grocery; they go into
debt to those who have a bigger groggery; or to a man who can,
perhaps, buy a barrel of whisky at a time, or a few pieces of calico.
These little merchants are in debt to some larger ones in St. Louis;
those to merchants in Cincinatti, New York, and New Orleans; and they
are in debt to larger houses in England, France, Germany, and other
places.

vol. 5, p.119
They all bow the neck: they are all trammeled and bowed down with the
same chain. People talk about our credit not being good lately. I hope
to God nobody will credit a "Mormon." We don't want anything on
credit. I want us to live as we can live; and if we cannot live
without going in to debt to our enemies, let us die—never put our
heads under the yoke.

vol. 5, p.119
The same thing exists in other branches. You may take a constable; he
has got to pledge his honour to support such a man, no matter whether
he keeps a doggery, a groggery, or whether he is an honest man or a
rogue. Then a number of those support some other man that is more
elevated, if there is any elevation in such doings. Then those other
"elevated" ones form combinations and clubs, and sustain others; and
so on, until you get up to the President of the United States, All are
pinioned, and their tongues are tied.

vol. 5, p.119
There is Fremont, that great man, who could not lead a few men over
these mountains without starving them to death. A few men,
understanding his position, got him cooped up in New York, so that he
could not be [p.120] seen without coming at him through committees and
cheeks, bars and bolts, lest he should speak and people find him out;
and after all their great care, he came out at the little end of the
horn: he was not elected.

vol. 5, p.120
When a President is elected, a crowd of men press around him, like so
many hungry dogs, for a division of the spoils, saying, "Mr.
President, what are you going to do for our town? Remember, here is
Mr. So-and-so, who took a prominent position. We want such a one in
such an office. And, finally, after worryings and teasings, and
whining and begging, some. of those little men, mean, contemptible
pups, doggery men, broken-down lawyers; or common, dirty, political
hacks, bring up the rear, swelled up like swill barrels; they come to
the table for the fragments, and, with a hungry maw and not very
delicate stomach, whine out, "Won't you give me a place, if it is only
in Utah?" In order to stop the howling, the President says, "Throw a
bone to that dog, and let him go out;" and he comes out a great big
"United States' officer," dressed in a lion's garb, it is true, but
with the bray of an ass. He comes here, carrying out his groggery and
whoring operations, and seeking to introduce among us eastern
civilization.

vol. 5, p.120
The people here, however, feel a little astonished, some of them,
although they are not very much astonished at anything that
transpires; and when they look at him, they say in their simplicity,
"Why, that man is acting like a beast." His majesty, however, swells
up, struts and puffs, and blows, and says, "You must not insult me: I
am a United States' officer; you are disloyal. I am a United States'
officer; don't speak to me." Of course you are, and a glorious
representative you are.

vol. 5, p.120
I did start once to write a history of the judges sent to Utah; but I
did not get through with it. You know we have the history of the
judges in former days. If I had only had time, I would have liked to
have written a history of the judges of Israel that came out from the
Ammonites and Moabites down yonder.

vol. 5, p.120
There was one man here whom you considered one of the most honourable
men among your judges. I refer to Judge Shaver. I do not know much
about the man; he was spoken highly of, and a great deal of ceremony
made at his funeral. I was on board of a steamer coming up to
Florence, when some gentlemen got to talking about the "Mormons." One
man said, "I was there a year and a half, and I know them to be as
good, peaceable, and quiet a society as I ever was among; but there is
a pack of infernal scoundrels sent among them by the Government, that
are not fit to go anywhere. A man, by the name of Shaver, was sent
there, and he lay drunk around our town six months before he went
there!" Thinks I, if that is one of the best, then the Lord have mercy
on the rest.

vol. 5, p.120
With regard to offce-hunters, they are in bondage to each other; and
even the President of the United States is trammelled, bound down, and
no man has the manliness to say, I dare do as I please.

vol. 5, p.120
These things are so in a monetary point of view, in a religions point
of view, and they are so in a political point of view, and in every
way you can view it. Every man bows down his neck to his fellow, and
they have their parties of every kind in the United States; and every
man must be true to his party, no matter what it is. Politicians are
bound by their parties, editors by their employers, ministers by their
congregations, merchants by their creditors and Governors and
President by political cliques. Divisions,  strife, contention, and
evil are everywhere increasing, [p.121] and there is little room for
truth in the hearts of the people.

vol. 5, p.121
I believe, notwithstanding, there are thousands of honest people in
the United States; but so much evil prevails, and so much corruption,
that it is next to impossible for them to discover the difference
between truth and error.

vol. 5, p.121
Our preaching does not seem to have any value or effect on the minds
of men at all, scarcely. You can revise, renovate, regenerate the
Saints; but come to take hold of the world, and preach to them, it is
like idle tales to them. As I have said, talk to them about the Bible,
and they will tell you it is an old-fashioned, old fogy affair, with
very little exception.

vol. 5, p.121
I have laboured myself, as the rest of the Elders have, and the
general result, wherever we have preached the Gospel, has been the
same. I remember, in old Connecticut, the land of steady habits, some
few embraced the Gospel, and one or two we had to cut off from the
Church in a week or two after. There was one old lady, a farmer's
wife; she believed, and her husband treated us kindly, and they got a
place for us to preach in, &c., and after listening for some time,
said she would give anybody five hundred dollars to prove "Mormonism"
untrue. I said I would do it for half of that sum: if she wanted a
lie, she should have it.

vol. 5, p.121
In the neighbourhood of Tom's River, a number came into the Church;
some have stood, and some have not: they are doing pretty well there.
There was as good a Church when I first went there as I found in the
East. There was also another in Philadelphia. In New York, when we
went there, we found a people that called themselves "Mormons." I
called a meeting, and there was only two that I would acknowledge as
such. I told the rest to go their own way; told them what I
acknowledged to be "Mormonism," and, if they would not walk up to
that, they might take their own course,

vol. 5, p.121
Since then, a great many emigrants have come from the, old
countries—from England, France, Germany, Denmark, and other places.
They form quite a body: there are now five or six hundred. At
Philadelphia and around there, there have been some few brought in;
but most of the Saints there are those who have come in from England
and other places.

vol. 5, p.121
It is almost impossible to produce any effect on the feelings of the
people. In New Jersey, I held several days' meeting, to see if
something could be done. They turned out in great numbers: "Mormonism"
was popular; as many as 200 carriages were present. We were treated
well, and preached faithfully. Somebody came and set up a little
groggery, and it was removed forthwith. Was anybody converted? No.
They turned their ears like a deaf adder to the cause, and that is the
general feeling, so far as I have discovered.

vol. 5, p.121
They do not love the truth. In most of these places they have rejected
the Gospel, and they listen not to the voice of the charmer, charm he
never so wisely. Many asked about their friends, and if their was any
speculation on foot. I could get thousands to immigrate to this
Territory for speculative purposes; and committees waited on me to
learn what inducements are held out to settlers. I could get thousands
to come here, if we would give them good farms, and furnish them
cattle, and work their farms for them until they got started, and let
them carouse around, and have all the lager beer they could drink.

vol. 5, p.121
Those who love the truth are scarce. There are, however, a great many
scattered all over the United States, who believe "Mormonism" is
truth, and have not moral courage to [p.122] embrace it; but if it is
policy, they dare once in awhile say a few words, but in a kind of
milk-and-water way: they dare not say much, because it is unpopular;
and many dare not read a "Mormon" paper; it is unpopular.

vol. 5, p.122
I have met men in the world as much my friends, apparently, as those
that are in the Church; and they have handed out means to me when I
was in need. One man wrote to me that he would be glad to see me; but
if I would not let the people know who I was, he would be obliged to
me. I told him I did not go to such places, for I was a "Mormon,"
outside and in, and I could get along in the world by holding my head
up, and I despise men who will go crawling and cringing around.

vol. 5, p.122
In relation to things that are now transpiring in the United States, I
suppose you have later news than I have. The mail team passed me on
the road, but it had no mail. In relation to any policy that may be
pursued here, I feel it is just right. I know that President Young and
his brethren associated with him are full of the spirit of revelation,
and they know what they are doing. I feel to acquiesce and put my
shoulder to the work, whatever it is. If it is for peace, let it be
peace; if it is for war, let it be to the hill. It has got to come
some time, and I would just as lief jump into it to-day as any other
time.

vol. 5, p.122
We are engaged in the work of God in rolling on His purposes; and if
we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to Him. The Lord
has put His hand to the work, and all the potentates of the earth and
their power cannot hinder its progress. The work is onward, and in the
name of Israel's God it will roll on, until the kingdoms of this world
shall become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ.

vol. 5, p.122
We are gathering a nucleus for a kingdom here that is bound to stand
for ever—

"While time and thought, and being last; 
And immortality endures."

vol. 5, p.122
All is peace,—and I feel like shouting, Hallelujah, hallelujah; for
the Lord God omnipotent reigneth, and all nations shall be subject to
His sway.

vol. 5, p.122
I have talked longer than I thought I should.

vol. 5, p.122
There is one thing further I would like to say a few words upon.
Brother George A. Smith, Dr. Bernhisel, and myself were appointed as
delegates to go to Washington. I have never yet inquired what the
First Presidency thought about our proceedings there. I was in
Washington several times, and counselled with my brethren on the
subject of our admission. We counselled with some of the most
prominent men in the United States in relation to this matter; and
those that dare say anything at all, dare not, if you can understand
that.

vol. 5, p.122
That was about the feeling. We need not say much on this matter; but I
believe that brother George A. Smith and brother Bernhisel laboured
with indefatigable zeal to the best of their knowledge and
intelligence to accomplish the thing they set about; and I did, while
I was with them. But it was not necessary for me to remain there; and
I told the brethren, if I was wanted, by sending me a telegraphic
despatch, I would be there in a little time. I believe these brethren
did all that lay in their power.

vol. 5, p.122
While speaking of the acts of the Elders, I remember remarking to
brother Bernhisel that a set of men could not be found on the face of
the earth that would go with the same talent and ability, and act with
the same disinterestedness and zeal in the performance of whatever is
required of them.

vol. 5, p.122
I have counselled with them, and that is the feeling and testimony I
[p.123] have to bear concerning them. When they get together, their
feeling is. How can we best promote the cause in which we are engaged?
Can a cause sustained by such men sink? Can the cause sustained by the
power that sustains them sink? No. The truth will triumph, and shall
roll forth until all nations shall bow to its sceptre.

vol. 5, p.123
I pray God, in the name of Jesus, to bless you and guide you, that we
may be saved in His kingdom. Even so. Amen.

Brigham Young, August 9, 1857

Approval of the Proceedings of the Delegation to
Congress—Condition of the People of the World, Etc.

Remarks by President Brigham Young, made at the Bowery 
Great Salt Lake City, August 9, 1857.

vol. 5, p.123
So far as I am concerned, with regard to the performance of duties by
the Elders of Israel—the duties which have been placed upon them and
required at their hands upon their missions—for the gratification of
the brethren just referred to by Elder Taylor, I will say, If there
has been nothing hitherto expressed here manifesting the feelings of
the First Presidency of the Church and the members in general on this
point, I can answer for the people, by asking and answering a
question.

vol. 5, p.123
Brother Taylor brother George A. Smith, and brother Bernhisel, did you
do your duty in Congress in reference to presenting our petition for a
State? I think that I can answer for this Committee, as well as for
the people, and say that they discharged their duty manfully and
satisfactorily to their God and to their brethren. I can answer for
the people, and say that they are most perfectly satisfied with the
labours of our Committee. When a man can say of a truth, "I have done
the very best that I could in my mission," the heart of every Saint on
earth acquainted with the circumstances, the angels in heaven,. and
our heavenly Father are all satisfied. There is no more required of us
than we are capable of performing. The First Presidency are satisfied,
and I can say that the people are satisfied.

vol. 5, p.123
With regard to the labours of brother Taylor in editing the paper
called The Mormon, published in the city of New York, I have heard
many remarks concerning the editorials in that paper, not only from
Saints, but from those who do not profess to believe the religion we
have embraced; and it is probably one of the strongest edited papers
that is now published. I can say, as to its editorials, that it is one
of the strongest papers ever published, so far as my information
extends; and I have never read one sentence in them but what my heart
could bid success to it and beat a happy response to every sentence
that I have read or heard read. Brother Taylor, that is for you; and I
believe that these are the feelings and the sentiments of all in this
community who have perused that paper.

vol. 5, p.123
We are satisfied with the labours of [p.124] the Elders generally.
True, it is not every one that knows and understands all things; it is
also true that men are liable to falter and fail in their judgment;
but that is nothing against the real character of the man, if he is
doing the best he knows how. It is true that at times Elders need
correcting, and they receive correction in this place. It is also true
that, when you correct an individual in his errors and try to place
him in better circumstances pertaining to judgment and discretion, it
is annoying, it is grievous, it is painful to trio sensation of that
individual. It is very true that chastisements are grievous when they
are received; but if they are received in patience, they will work out
salvation for those who cheerfully submit to them.

vol. 5, p.124
If the time was that the Elders of Israel could not be chastened and
corrected for their wrongs, and be set right, you may know that they
have proved recreant to the faith. And if those who are appointed to
lead this people dare not rise up and tell them of their iniquity and
chastise them therefor, and teach them the way of life and salvation,
you may know that your leaders have fallen from their station.

vol. 5, p.124
The Lord has bestowed the everlasting Priesthood upon the children of
men for their salvation. It is not believed for a moment, by any
person who believes in the Bible, that a man or woman can be saved in
their sins. They have to be separated from their sins and iniquity;
they have to put off the old man, with all his deeds, and put on the
new man Christ Jesus. If ever we see the time that we dare not tell
men of their evils, and correct them when in fault, you may despair of
salvation in this kingdom.

vol. 5, p.124
One grand cause of the enmity entertained towards us by officials sent
here by the General Government has simply been, that I take the
liberty of telling men where they do wrong and wherein they do
wrong,—both those who are in the Church and those who are out of it;
and my brethren take the same liberty. If men do evil, we tell them of
their meanness; whereas, in the other portion of our Government, men
dare not speak their minds. They are tied up, bound up; they are in
fetters and chains in every particular—as much so as brother Taylor
has told you, and a great deal more. He said that if a man was found
in Congress who dare speak in favour of innocence, justice, truth, and
mercy, he dare not speak. If there were any there, when our petition
was expected to be presented, who felt in their hearts to favour it,
they dared not open their months in favour of its being granted; for
if they spoke at all, they must speak according to the popular notions
of the people; they must go with the tide of popularity.

vol. 5, p.124
This is the case with the whole world; but we are chosen out of the
world. And if we accept salvation on the terms it is offered to us, we
have got to be honest in every thought, in our reflections, in our
meditations, in our private circles, in our deal, in our declarations,
and in every act of our lives, fearless and regardless of every
principle of error, of every principle of falsehood that may be
presented. We have no difficulties with our Government: we never have
had any difficulties with any government under which we have lived.
But there has been a difficulty, and what is it? The "Mormons" have
got something that the rest, of course, have not, "and we will kill
them out of the way; we will not have them."

vol. 5, p.124
As brother Taylor has said, speaking of the wisdom and power exhibited
by the people of the world, there are men of talent, of thought, of
reflection, and knowledge in all cunning mechanism: they are  expert
in that, though they do not know from whence [p.125] they receive
their intelligence. The Spirit of the Lord has not yet entirely done
striving with the people, offering them knowledge and intelligence
consequently it reveals unto them, instructs them, teaches them, and
guides them even in the way they like to travel. Men know how to
construct railroads and all manner of machinery; they understand
cunning workmanship, &c.; but that is all revealed to them by the
Spirit of the Lord, though they know it not.

vol. 5, p.125
You can find in the minds of the people most admirable intelligence in
things pertaining to the world; but when you touch the intelligence
that pertains to other worlds, to the kingdom of heaven and heavenly
things, they are dark as midnight darkness—so dark as this, that, let
ever so good a thing be revealed to them, no matter how good for a
nation, a people, a community, or an individual—let a man have it
revealed to him how he can benefit the whole nation, they turn around
and deny God in it. They are so dark as that, when they never received
a particle of intelligence but what came from God. They are filled
with darkness.

vol. 5, p.125
Instead of wishing injuries to come on them, my heart is pained for
them when I behold their situation. They are drunk, not with strong
drink, but with their own anger, and rage, and the spirit of the enemy
which they have received. They are as wild as California horses. When
a lasso is thrown on them, they will run madly against a knee, or a
stone wall, or over a person, or anything; they are frantic, and would
break their own necks. It is just so with the inhabitants of the
earth, and especially so with our Government; and they are hastening
with all possible speed, with the larriet around their necks, to jump
the precipice and destroy themselves.

vol. 5, p.125
I can tell you one thing that I know concerning the inhabitants of the
United States. It has come to this, that the honest among them—men,
women, and children, have dreams foreboding evil. The visions of their
minds are troubled; they are in sorrow; they feel melancholy, and have
a presentiment that something evil is going to befall the people. And
if you could discern the thoughts of their hearts this day, you would
probably find millions of such persons in our Government. When they
reflect upon the maddened zeal of the leaders, they know that they can
endure but a little while, and query, "What will come?" What will the
Lord bring on the people—upon this happy government? What evil
catastrophe is about to befall us? Will there be war? Will we fight
the "Mormons," and will the Lord give the "Mormons" power to fight
against us?  Will the North make war upon the South? Will they take
the sword one against the other? What will become of us? These
forebodings are upon the people. They have dreams in the night which
frighten them, and reflections in the day-time which give them sorrow;
and they are harrassed from day to day. They are to be pitied; for
sorrow, woe, destruction, shame, and misery await them. I am sorry for
them: they are to be pitied—to be prayed for.

vol. 5, p.125
Almost every man that has come from the East of late is telling you
the political feelings and desires of the Government towards this
people. Brother Taylor has just related that a gentleman he met on the
road remarked, "What! can you 'Mormons' fight the United States? Can
you contend with them? You had better take a more specific policy than
you have. Do not speak about the President, nor about any of the
officials." We shall talk as we please about them; for this is the
right and privilege granted to us by the Constitution of the United
States: and, as [p.126] ministers of salvation, we shall take the
liberty of telling men of their sins.

vol. 5, p.126
I shall take the liberty of talking as I please about the President of
the United States, and I expect that I know his character better than
he knows it himself. I will tell you in a few words a little of it.
James Buchanan, who is now sitting in the chair of state, and
presiding over this great Republic, is naturally a passive, docile,
kind, benevolent, and good man,—that is his natural disposition, I
will venture. Arouse him, and he has been a man who could make flaming
speeches. He is now bound up; they have the fetters upon his feet; he
is handcuffed; his elbows are pinioned; he is bound on every side, and
they make him do as they please. Is he obliged to do go? No.

vol. 5, p.126
Is a man fit to be President of the United States, who will bow and
succumb to the whims of the people? No. A President should learn the
true situation of his constituents, and deal out even-handed justice
to all, utterly regardless of the clamour of party. Suppose the
President to be under the clamour and dictation of several parties, he
would order out a company to-day, and to-morrow call them back; he
would make a decree to-day, and next week revoke it and make another
to suit another party. He ought not to pay attention to any party, but
consider the nation as a family, and deal out justice and mercy to
them equally and independently.

vol. 5, p.126
I wish that Hickory Jackson was now our President; for be would kick
some of those rotten-hearted sneaks out, or rather order his negroes
to do it. If we had a man in the chair who really was a man, and
capable of magnifying his office, he would call upon his servants, and
order him to kick those mean, miserable sneaks out of the presidential
mansion, off from its grounds, and into the streets. But the President
hearkens to the clamour around him; and, as did Pontius Pilate, in the
case of Jesus Christ, has washed his hands, saying, "I am clear of the
blood of those Latter-day Saints. Gentlemen, you have dictated, and I
will order a soldiery and officials to Utah." It is said in the Bible,
that whosoever ye yield yourselves to obey, his servants ye are. The
President has yielded himself a servant to cliques and parties, and
their servants he shall be. And all that has been spoken of him by
brother Kimball, in the name of Jesus Christ, shall come upon him.

vol. 5, p.126
Do you think that we shall be called treasoners, for rebuking him in
his sinful course? Yes. Talk of loyalty to Government! Hardly a man
among them cares for the Government of the United States, any more
than he does for the useless card that lies on the table while he is
playing out his hand. They disregard the Constitution as they would
any old fable in any old school book. Scarcely a member on the floor
of Congress cares anything about it.

vol. 5, p.126
While brother Taylor was referring to the conduct of officers of the
Government, to the pistols, bowie-knives, the oyster suppers, the
pleasant little knick-knacks, and this, that, and the other, I was
reminded of a circumstance that transpired in the region of the Salt
Works in the State of New York. In that section there was a place
called Salt Point, one of the roughest in the world for drunkenness,
gaming, fighting, and cursing; and within a few miles from Salt Point
was a place called Onadaga Hollow, and the people in those places used
to be in a constant strife to see which should act the worst. As a man
named Thaddeus Woods. who had become considerably wealthy by making
and selling salt, was going  from Onadaga Hollow to Salt Point, he
stopped at a tavern, half way [p.127] between the two places; and when
he and his travelling companions had rested themselves and fed their
horses, Woods told one of his teamsters, who was one of the wickedest
men to be found in those two places, that he would treat him if he
would say three of the wickedest words that he could think of. The man
agreed that he would; and when he had the attention and eyes of the
company fixed upon him, he shouted out "Onadaga Hollow, Thad. Woods,
and Salt Point," remarking that those were three of the worst words
that he could think of.

vol. 5, p.127
Brother Taylor says that language cannot express the conduct, the
feelings, and the spirit that are upon the people in the States. Well,
suppose you take up a labour and swear about them, what are the worst
words that can be spoken? 'Nigger stealing,' Mobs or Vigilance
Committees, and Rotten-hearted Administrators of a Government are
three of the meanest and wickedest words that can be spoken. I expect
that somebody will write that back to the States, as being
treasonable, because spoken by a Latter-day Saint.

vol. 5, p.127
With regard to the present contention and strife, and to our position
and situation, there are few things to be Considered, and there is
much labour to be performed. Let the Saints live their religion; let
them have faith in God, do all the good they can to the household of
faith and to everybody else, and trust in God for the result; for the
world will not believe one truth about us. I tell you that the
Government of the United States, and other governments that are
acquainted with us, will not believe a single truth about us. What
will they believe? Every lie that every poor, miserable,
rotten-hearted curse can tell. What are we to do, under these
circumstances? Live our religion. Are you going to contend against the
United States? No. But when they come here to take our. lives solely
for our religion, be ye also ready.

vol. 5, p.127
Do I expect to stand still, sit still, or lie still, and tamely let
them take away my life? I have told you a great many times what I have
to say about that. I do not profess to be so good a man as Joseph
Smith was. I do not walk under their protection nor into their
prisons, as he did. And though officers should pledge me their
protection, as Governor Ford pledged protection to Joseph, I would not
trust them any sooner than I would a wolf with my dinner; neither do I
trust in a wicked judge, nor in any evil person. I trust in my God,
and in honest men and women who have the power of the Almighty upon
them. What will we do? Keep the wicked off as long as we can, preach
righteousness to them. and teach them the way of salvation.

vol. 5, p.127
Some speak of the nations now on the earth forgetting God, they have
not forgotten Him, for they have never remembered Him. They have not
departed from His ways, for they never found them; they have not lost
faith in Him, for they never had any. There are men sitting here who
were brought up Christians, who were trained to believe in the sacred
words of truth contained in the Old and New Testament. What were you
taught by your priests, your fathers, mothers, and associates, with
regard to God? How many anxious hours I have experienced in my youth,
to know, see, and understand things as they were and as they are. Did
I ever see a man who could instruct me in those matters, until I saw
Joseph Smith? I never did. And after I had made a profession of
religion, I would ask the most powerful preachers whether they knew
anything about God—where He is located, where Heaven is, and, where
Hell is, who is the Father, who the Son, and what the distinction is
between them, who is Michael the archangel, who is Gabriel, and so on.
[p.128] Could they tell a thing about it ? No: and I am a witness that
no man in Christendom knew anything about it, unless it was revealed
by the Spirit to him.

vol. 5, p.128
I may say that many had revelations from God, but they had not the
keys, and rights, and knowledge, and system of the religion of God.
John Wesley was a good man, and so were thousands of others. Will they
be saved? They are saved. You know what my doctrine is with. regard to
this matter. Every man will be judged according to the deeds done in
the body. Did they know anything about heaven, or God? No, they did
not. Could they even explain one of the first simple lessons in the
religion we believe, with regard to mortal man? Could any of them
explain what the soul of man is, when it is written in the Bible, and
they have read it thousands of times? No.

vol. 5, p.128
I have heard men preach hours upon the soul of man; and one of the
smartest men that I ever heard preach, wound up a long discource by
saying, "Finally, brethren, I must come to the conclusion that the
soul of man is an immaterial substance." I have sat days and weeks,
and months, and years to hear men explain the things of God; and what
did they know about them? Nothing.

vol. 5, p.128
We have the keys of the priesthood and the words of eternal life, and
understand them, and what manner of persons ought we to be? We ought
to live our religion, believe in our God, love and serve Him, he
faithful to Him, to one another, to all our covenants, and keep the
devils from killing us as long as we can, and that is just as long as
we have a mind to. 

vol. 5, p.128
I recollect saying to a certain official here—one who wanted a few
Indians for killing Gunnison, If you want them, I will put them into
your hands. They were presented to him, but he dared not take them. I
told him at the time of the conversation, that there might be some
thirty of those Indians; but, if the United States should send 50,000
of their troops here they could not get one of them, if they had a
mind to keep out of the way; and he believed it. I suppose you would
like to know upon what principle? Like some of brother Taylor's honest
men that he thought he had found in the States, who, when he thought
that he had found them, and went to put his hand upon them, were like
the Paddy's flea—they were not there, they were somewhere else. That
is the reason why they could not get the Indians. There is the same
reason why they cannot get us, until we have a mind to go them.

vol. 5, p.128
Do you wonder that the world is angry at us? No; for the time must
come when your faith must be tried. Can the Lord take this kingdom and
separate if from the kingdom of darkness? Can He bring it forth to
establish His work upon the earth as extensively as the Prophets have
prophesied, without separating us from the kingdoms of this word? You
say, No. How is he going to do it? You have seen how, so far. In the
days of Joseph, a string of guards was set around him on every side,
lest he should have communion with the remnants of Israel who are
wandering on the plains and in the kanyons of this country. Those
guards fought us, whipped us, killed our Prophets, and abused our
community, until we are now driven by them into the very midst of the
Lamanites. Oh, what a pity they could not foresee the evil they were
bringing upon themselves, by driving this people into the midst of the
savages of the plains. And here am I, yet, Governor of Utah.

vol. 5, p.128
Do you wonder that they are angry? Five years ago I told them that I
should be Governor as long as the Lord wanted me to be, and that all
hell could not remove me. They [p.129] have tried during those five
years to remove me, and I have had to appoint a Secretary. for this
Territory three times in that period; for the ones appointed by the
President absconded from the Territory. And the prospect now is, that
I shall still have to be the Governor—that I shall again have to
preside over the Legislature, and that Captain Hooper, whom I
appointed Secretary, will have to continue in that office.

vol. 5, p.129
God bless you. Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, August 2, 1857

Organization—Destruction of Zion's Enemies—Oneness of
Spirit in the Priesthood, Etc.

A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, August 2, 1857.

vol. 5, p.129
I have appreciated brother Elias Smith's remarks. He has stated things
as they are, according to my knowledge. I have been acquainted with
him some twenty-three or twenty-four years. He is our Judge in this
county, and I can say to his praise that he is one of the best Judges
we have in the Territory; and my prayer and wish to God is that we may
not have a swore Judge from this time henceforth and for ever, and
that we may never have any Judges in this Territory but men of our own
choice, and that we may never have any person to preside over us in
the capacity of a Governor of this Territory but the man of our own
choice. [Voices: "Amen."] And I can say further, we never will.
[Voices: "Amen."] I have my reasons for this.

vol. 5, p.129
This people here are the people of God. Here, in the Territory of
Deseret, is the kingdom of God, and here are all the officers
pertaining to that kingdom; and here is an organization that is
organized after the order of God, and it is organized after the order
of the Church of the First Born.

vol. 5, p.129
Let me explain what the Church of the First Born is. It is the first
Church that ever was raised up upon this earth; that is, the first
born Church. That is what I mean; and when God our Father organized
that Church, He organized it just as His Father organized the Church
on the earth where He dwelt; and that same order is organized here in
the City of Great Salt Lake; and it is that order that Joseph Smith
the Prophet of God organized in the beginning in Kirtland, Ohio.
Brother Brigham Young, myself, and others were present when that was
done; and when those officers received their endowments, they were
together in one place. They were organized, and received their
endowments and blessings, and those keys were placed upon them, and
that kingdom will stand for ever.

vol. 5, p.129
Now mark it—that kingdom will never be overthrown; although they may
kill, that is, if they can, brother Brigham and me, and brother Daniel
H. Wells, and they may kill the Apostles, if they can, and so they may
keep on from this time to all eternity, and they never can obliterate
this [p.130] work. I know it. They may kill, and destroy, and waste a
great many limbs that are upon this Church; but let me tell you, they
never can kill the tree nor destroy the root from whence we have
sprung; for our Father and our God is that root, and Jesus Christ, the
Son of God, is the tree or vine, and we spring out of that vine; and
if we keep His commandments and receive the Spirit of God, the Holy
Ghost, it is that nourishment that comes down directly from the
Father, from Jesus Christ, the true vine.

vol. 5, p.130
And as President Buchanan, the President of the United States of
America, holds the keys of the government of this whole nation, so
Brigham Young holds the keys pertaining to this Church and people.

vol. 5, p.130
Well, do I suppose, when I reflect, that troops are being sent here
without President Buchanan's permission? No, not for a moment: he has
permitted it. We are a poor, isolated people, driven over one thousand
miles from our native land, and many of us have been driven and broken
up five times; and he and his coadjutors have acknowledged it and have
said pointedly there could nothing be done for us as a community: and
here we are; after sending forth our men, the Elders of Israel, and
redeeming this land from Mexico. They are now designing to come with
troops to break us up and to kill our Prophets, and our Apostles, and
our Elders.

vol. 5, p.130
Brethren, I will tell you one thing, and you may be sure of it, as the
Lord God lives, and as my soul lives, that nations that raise the
weapons of war against this people shall perish by those weapons.
[Voices: "Amen."] Every nation, every tongue, and every  people shall
perish, and every man and woman that gives consent to it. [Voices:
"Amen."] You may "Amen" to the whole of it, for it is true. Go and
read the Book of Mormon, the Prophets, and the revelations given to
Joseph the Prophet; and you will learn that God has said that every
nation and every people on this earth that will not serve Him shall be
destroyed.

vol. 5, p.130
This is the kingdom of God. When they fight us, they fight God, and
Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost, and they fight all the Prophets that
have been from the creation down to the present time. Why? Because
Joseph was the last Prophet; God spoke to him, placed the keys upon
him, by Peter, James, and John. Do you suppose they did it without
having authority from Jesus? No; Jesus told them when to do it, and
told them who the man was; and Joseph, the Prophet of the living God,
placed those keys on brother Brigham.

vol. 5, p.130
The Father told Jesus when to go and again commit these keys to men on
the earth; Jesus told the Twelve when to do it; Joseph told Brigham
when to do it. Now, look at it naturally, and you will see that every
man and woman that raise their hands against this people will be
destroyed, and that without remedy.

vol. 5, p.130
Set your heart at rest, then: you need not be troubled, nor frightened
at all; for as the Lord liveth, and we live, we will prosper, and we
will come off victorious. [Voices: "Amen."] You know we have to stick
in an if —if you live your religion, and will do as you are told, and
become like the clay in the hands of the potter.

vol. 5, p.130
Who are you to be subject to? You say you are willing to be subject to
God—to Jesus Christ. You are willing, if Peter came along, to listen
to him. Well, Peter is here, John is here, Elias is here, Elijah is
here, Jesus is here, and the Father is here. What! in person? If not
in person, their authority is here, with all the power that ever was
or ever will be to seal men and women up to everlasting have—seal them
 on earth and in [p.131] heaven, by the power of Elijah, which is upon
brother Brigham; and it is on every man he authorizes.

vol. 5, p.131
Joseph had those keys and powers directly from those men, and we
received them from Joseph; so you see we are legal heirs to the
kingdom of heaven. You have got to be subject to these powers that be;
for there is no power only that which is ordained of God. You have to
listen to that.

vol. 5, p.131
Can we be Saints by having our own will, our own way? Brother Elias
has been talking about that this morning, how he has felt that will
that was in him. Gentlemen, he has not been easy to handle and place
upon the wheel; if he had been, he would have been filled with
almighty power, even the power that was upon Joseph and Brigham, and
upon every other good man in this Church; but he is going to walk up
henceforth; he aint going to stand back any more. He is akin to
brother Joseph, and Joseph is ashamed of his own kindred that will not
step forth and be valiant, and God is ashamed of them.

vol. 5, p.131
Be passive in the hands of God, in the hands of His servants, as clay
in the hands of the potter. How is that? How can the servants of God
mould you, fashion you, and prepare you to become moulded and
fashioned after the likeness of God, unless you are passive?

vol. 5, p.131
If you go into the adobie yard, you may see men engaged in the
business of adobie making, and you can see them moulding adobies out
of the elements. Suppose that clay would not be passive, but would
have its own will, and not be subject to the moulder of the adobies,
he could not mould them, because the adobie would not let him mould
it.

vol. 5, p.131
When I carried on the pottery business; I used to take a good deal of
pains to get good clay, and hauled it a long distance, and then I
always immersed it before I put it into the mill to grind it. Why? To
make it passive; and I mould, grind, and grind it again, until it
becomes passive; then I took it out of the mill, and carried it into
the shop, where it was kneaded as you would a cake, and then put on to
the. wheel and turned into a vessel unto honour. Did I ever design to
turn a vessel unto dishonour? No. If I did, I did not get any reward
for it: I only got reward for those I moulded and fashioned according
to the dictation of my master; and I presented them to him that he
might receive them, as Jesus says—"Father, I have lost none of those
thou gavest me, except the son of perdition."

vol. 5, p.131
Go into the blacksmith's shop, on this block, and you will find
brother Jonathan Pugmire, the foreman. I go to him and say, "Brother
Jonathan, make me an axe." He goes to work with a piece of iron that,
the moment he tries to shape it, flies into a thousand pieces. "I can
do nothing with that," says he; "I must get a piece of iron that will
be passive, and then I will make you an axe that will be as keen as a
razor." He gets another piece, and that begins to fly. It is not the
fault of the blacksmith. "But," says the iron, "don't you handle me in
this manner." He throws that aside: that has got to go back to the
furnace again, to be melted and made into a loop, and that turned out
into iron again, because it was not passive; and then it becomes
passive by getting the snappish stuff out of it: it runs out with, the
dross. The dross, you know, is very brittle and snappish.

vol. 5, p.131
When you find a man or woman snappish and fretful, and not willing to
be subject, you may know there is. a good deal of dross in that
character, because dross is brittle. That dross has got to come out.

vol. 5, p.131
Talking about trials, brother Elias says he did not come here with the
[p.132] pioneers. It was pretty hard and laborious, I admit; but it
was one of the pleasantest journeys I ever performed. Still there was
a great deal of care and anxiety, especially on brother Brigham and
those that helped him. Did we persevere? We did. We came here to the
Valleys of the Mountains, and you have followed us:

vol. 5, p.132
Let me tell you, gentlemen, you have got to learn to be passive and be
like clay in the hands of the potter, or be like a tallowed rag or
wick before a hot fire: it becomes limber and passive, and you can tie
it into a thousand knots, and it will not break.

vol. 5, p.132
Are you of that nature that you will not break and fly as though there
were a hundred convulsions in you? You have got to come to that
standard, as true as you ever become the true subjects and heirs of
the kingdom of God. And let brother Brigham take a hundred men of that
character, and I would give more for them than ten thousand people who
are stiff in their own way; and he would take that hundred men and go
into the mountains and whip out the world.

vol. 5, p.132
We read that one shall chase a thousand, and two shall put ten
thousand to flight. We read that in the Bible. You have always heard
it from the days of your youth to the present time. Do you appreciate
it?

vol. 5, p.132
We will refer to Gideon, the Prophet of God, when his host was so
numerous that he went and made a selection of three hundred men to put
all his enemies to flight. That is in the Bible. For heaven's sake,
believe that, if you won't believe me.

vol. 5, p.132
There was Daniel, a servant of God, one who kept His commandments; he
was valiant, and his friends said to him, "Daniel, put down the
window, or they will see you praying." "I will pray with it open," he
replied; and he opened his window and prayed, and told them all that
he asked no odds of them. "I will pray to my Father and God, who can
preserve me in a den of lions, or in boiling hot oil, or in anything
else, and He will sustain me while He will send you to hell, you poor
devils." He had such confidence in his God.

vol. 5, p.132
Should not you have as much confidence in Goal as brother Brigham,
Heber, or the Twelve Apostles have? —as much confidence in this vine
as any branch that pertains to it? You should.

vol. 5, p.132
To gratify some who cry, "Oh, don't say anything, brother Heber,—don't
say anything, brother Brigham, to bring down the United States upon
us," we have at times omitted printing some of the remarks that might
offend the weak-stomached world, and we have made buttermilk and
catnip tea to accommodate the tastes of our enemies; but the poor
devils are not pleased after all. Would they come any quicker if we
told them that they were poor, miserable, priest-ridden curses, who
want a President in the chair that dare not speak for fear those
hell-hounds be on him?

vol. 5, p.132
God knew that Zachary Taylor would strike against us, and He sent him
to hell. President Fillmore was the next man who came on the platform,
and he did us good. God bless him! Then came President Pierce, and he
did not strive to injure us. We hoped that the next after him would do
us justice; but he has issued orders to send troops to kill brother
Brigham and me, and to take the young women to the States.

vol. 5, p.132
The woman will be damned that; will go: she shall dry up in the
fountain of life, and be as though she never was. But there aint any
a-going —[Voices: "There are none that want to go!"]—unless they are
whores. If the soldiers come here, those creatures will have the
privilege of showing themselves and of becoming debauched.

vol. 5, p.133
[p.133] I tell you there is not a purer set of women on God's earth
than there is here; and they shall live and bear the souls of men, and
bear tabernacles for those righteous spirits that are kept back for
the last time, for the winding-up scenery.

vol. 5, p.133
Will the President that sits in the chair of state be tipped from his
seat? Yes, he will die an untimely death, and God Almighty will curse
him; and lie will also curse his successor, if he takes the same
stand;and he will curse all those that are his coadjutors, and all who
sustain him. What for? For coming here to destroy the kingdom of God,
and the Prophets, and Apostles, and inspired men and women; and God
Almighty will curse them, and I curse them in the name of the Lord
Jesus Christ, according to my calling; and if there is any virtue in
my calling, they shall be cursed, every man that lifts his heel
against us from this day forth. [Voices: "Amen."]

vol. 5, p.133
Am I afraid? No; but I am afraid to do wrong. I feel joy in my heart
to be valiant and tell you the truth; and I pray that God my Father
and his Son Jesus Christ may bring the evil upon them that they desire
for this people.

vol. 5, p.133
Our enemies are crying out that we are confused, that we have
rebelled, and that the Devil is to pay. I pray that God Almighty may
bring that thing upon them that they have imagined upon us. But we are
at peace and in harmony; we are worshipping and serving God. Will they
overcome us? Never; no, never; no, never, while the earth stands, if
we will stand up and be valiant.

vol. 5, p.133
I know that you never heard brother Brigham rebuke me for being
valiant before this people. He says, "Let her go, Heber; let her
slide." You never saw any other spirit in him in your life; and every
other good man there is will say so and has said so; and they are the
elect of God, and they will be saved.

vol. 5, p.133
But be wise, be wise, be still, as I told a man this morning. Said I,
You are always talking, you talk to everybody, and think everybody our
friends; but they are not. I have lots and scores of friends here, and
so has brother Brigham, who, by their ignorance would destroy us from
the earth.

vol. 5, p.133
You have received your endowments. What is it for? To learn you to
hold your tongues, and keep what you get, and increase upon it. If you
do not keep the word of life you receive—that which proceeds from God,
your minds never will expand, and you will always be barren, like unto
a barren woman.

vol. 5, p.133
Now, receive the seed, as Jesus says; and if that seed takes root, it
will grow, and swell, and sprout, and bring forth. What will it bring
forth? Something like the character that produced the seed. If you
plant corn in the field, and that corn is rooted out of the ground, it
perishes, and don't produce anything. Receive the word and treasure it
up in your hearts, and then you shall continue to receive the word of
life, here a little and there a little; and you shall grow, and
increase, and multiply, and no good thing shall be withheld from you.

vol. 5, p.133
Learn, above all things, brethren and sisters, to have a passive
spirit, and be subject where you should he subject. I hear a great
many say, "I am willing to be subject to brother Brigham, but I don't
want to be subject to this one and to that one." Let me tell you,
gentlemen and ladies, if you won't be subject to my words, and listen
to them, and receive them, you will not be subject to and receive
brother Brigham's words. How can it be possible for you to receive his
words and reject mine? 

vol. 5, p.133
Now, we will say brother Brigham is the head of this vine that has
sprung [p.134] out in the latter days,—that is, the head of the vine
that is upon the earth, that you naturally see; but Joseph was the
head of the vine when he was here, and he is now, only you cannot see
him: then I am connected to that vine, as one of brother Brigham's
Counsellors; and then the Twelve, the Seventies, High Priests, and
other officers. Now, just look at it. Why should you not listen to one
man as much as to another connected to that vine; in case he produces
the fruit of that vine? And they should know whether that branch is
connected to the vine: they should know whether the fruit is the same
as that produced by the head of the vine.

vol. 5, p.134
When I speak the truth, is it not the same as though brother Brigham
spoke it? When I tell it as it is in the Lord Jesus Christ, what is
the difference? I can go into my garden and show you apple-trees there
with perhaps a hundred limbs which have apples on them. You may taste
an apple from the first or head limb, then of the second, and the
third, and the hundredth; and the fruit tastes just alike, because it
all came from one tree, and the tree came from the root, and it is all
one thing.

vol. 5, p.134
This is the principle; we should be connected one with the other,
every Quorum in its place, and keep organized, and keep in our places,
according to the order of the Church of the First Born.

vol. 5, p.134
Are we going to he preserved? Bless your souls! I have no more fears,
if this people will live their religion, and learn to be passive like
clay in the hands of the potter, than as though I was in heaven; for
if I was there and rebelled, as Lucifer did, I should expect to be
chastised and cast out with all those connected with me.

vol. 5, p.134
A great many suppose that when they get there they will be perfectly
safe. You will, if you keep the commandments of God; but if you cannot
learn to keep the commandments of God in Great Salt Lake City, how can
you learn to keep them when you have to flee to the mountains? And if
you cannot keep them here, how do you expect to keep them in Jackson
County?—for we are as sure to go back there as we exist.

vol. 5, p.134
This Church and kingdom will reign triumphant; and when the United
States take a course to bring us into collision, they will strive to
take away everything from us that they have given us. What of it? We
will make them the aggressors: they shall be the first men that shall
rebel against God and against this people; and if we are not the
aggressors, and we stand on the defensive, and they come upon us, and
they fall into our hands, the Lord says, if they repent and we forgive
them, our blessings shall be doubled unto us; so also for the second
time: but if he comes upon you the third time, thine enemy is in thine
hands; thou mayest do with him as seemeth thee good: but if he repent,
and you forgive him the third time, then I will reward unto you a
hundred-fold. But don't yea, forgive, unless brother Brigham does. If
he says, Give them justice and righteousness, then it will be right.

vol. 5, p.134
Now, you need not sit here as judges, and judge brother Brigham. Good
heaven! how does any one without any priesthood look when judging, him
and his brethren? He is capable of judging all things pertaining to
this kingdom; for he has the keys of light and revelation, and God is
with him. I cannot comprehend him, only in proportion to the measure
of the Spirit bestowed upon me. Can brother Wells comprehend me? No,
he cannot, nor never can, only as he has the same measure of the
Spirit; and no man can comprehend his file-leader, except he has the
same measure of the Spirit.

vol. 5, p.135
[p.135] But let me walk in my place, and the sap that is in brother
Brigham is in me; and the sap that is in me is in him: but can I
measure any further than my capacity? No. Then what do you judge me
for? God will lead brother Brigham; don't you be scared He will give
him revelation upon revelation; and when he says, Do this or that, God
will sanction it, and he will bless all men and women that walk up to
it, and curse every one that backs out.

vol. 5, p.135
Suppose I am partaking of the same spirit and nourishment that brother
Brigham partakes of, and he is resting himself while brother Heber
speaks, don't you see he speaks the mind of brother Brigham? You may
see it has been so all the time, and it will be so for ever.

vol. 5, p.135
You have come to me, and I have given you counsel, and then you have
gone to brother Brigham, and he has given you the same counsel; and
when you have asked counsel of him, and then come to me, you say,
"That is just as brother Brigham said to me." Do you suppose I could
give any counsel contrary to his mind?

vol. 5, p.135
Well, then, let that Spirit and power be in our families, and I want
to know what difference there will be? Brother Hyde, don't you never
give counsel from this time henceforth but what would be the counsel
of brother Brigham. Just so with the Seventies.

vol. 5, p.135
There is brother Pratt, in England, and the brethren that preside
there: let those men do as the Spirit of God dictates them, without
being carried off by some other spirit, and they will never go
astray—no, never, although they are nine thousand miles from here. By
taking this course, would you ever see a wife trying to pervert the
way of her husband? I am talking about good men and good women. Would
she do it? No: she would be one with him, even as I am one with
brother Brigham.

vol. 5, p.135
Listen to the counsel of God and those men that are placed here; and
if you will do that, I can promise you,  in the name of Israel's God,
and by virtue of my calling, that you never shall be swerved aside,
and our enemies shall be overcome every time before they cross that
Big Mountain,  if we have to do it ourselves.

vol. 5, p.135
If I did not say that, you would be calculating that we were going to
make a perfect servant and drudge of of our God, just as a great many
of you wish to make of us. If you want a pound of coffee, or tea, or a
pair of shoes, it is, "Come, brother Heber, go quick, and get me what
I want; if you don't, I will go and tell brother Brigham." Go, and be
damned.

vol. 5, p.135
I wish that all such characters were in hell, where they belong.
[Voice: "They are there."] I know it; and it is that which makes them
wiggle so—the poor, miserable devils. They would make our Father and
God a drudge—make him do the dirty work, kill those poor devils, and
every poor, rotten-hearted curse in our midst. With them it is, "O
Lord, kill them, kill them, damn them, kill them, Lord." It is just
like that, and their course has just as much nonsense in it. We intend
to kill the poor curses ourselves, before they get to the Big
Mountain. And we are going to dig a cache, or take some natural one,
and put all the whining men and women into it, and let them whine. We
want to be released from such poor hellyons, and we will be; we won't
have a murmurer or complainer in the House of Israel. If we go out to
war, let them stay here, and let the Devil handle them.

vol. 5, p.135
How long is it, brother Brigham, since we first went to Kirtland?
[Brother Brigham: Twenty-four years, this fall.] In September, 1833,
we went to Kirtland and gathered with Joseph and the Saints. We had to
go and buy guns, and stand in his defence, [p.136] in that early day;
and we did it for months and months, to keep the hellyons from him in
Kirtland, twenty-four years ago; and so it continued from that day to
the day of his death; and it is just so now. They are trying to take
the lives of brother Brigham and your leaders. It is their design, and
the design of the President of the United States, with his cabinet,
and of Congress; and all the priests there are in the world back them
up. That is the truth.

vol. 5, p.136
Get the Spirit of the Lord, and stop your whining, every one of you.
"Oh," says one, "I will leave you, if you don't wait on me as you have
hitherto, and get me all the things I ask for." I wish you would: you
could not please me better. Does that show such whiners have got
integrity in them? A man or woman that has got integrity should have
it, if there is nothing but a potatoe to eat. And if you have not a
stocking to your feet, nor a gown, nor a petticoat, nor a short gown,
you should be as true as the sun to the servants of the living God;
and if you are not so under such circumstances, you would not be if
you were loaded down with treasures.

vol. 5, p.136
It is true, I will tell you, the day of your being petted is past; and
you have got to come to the crisis when the gate will be shut down
between us and the United States, and that very soon, ladies and
gentlemen; and if you don't get your test, you may say I am false.
[President Young, in a crying tone, said, "There are no more ribbons
coming here: what shall I do ?"]

vol. 5, p.136
O dear, I want to know if we aint going to have any more ribbons? A
great many of your hearts are on nothing else but ribbons, and fine
dresses, and bustles, and fineries: you don't think of anything else.
What is your religion good for, or your integrity? Did brother Brigham
and Heber turn away from Joseph, because the Kirtland Bank broke, and
the stores all run out, until there was nothing but an old dried-up
johnny-cake?

vol. 5, p.136
Did we forsake him? No, never; and we never had anything except we
worked for it and go it by the hardest licks; and our wives would
think that they were very extravagant to get a piece of calico of six
yards for a dress pattern; and they thought that there were too many
puckers then: and now you have got to have six or eight breadths
puckered up. Why don't you take some of those breadths out and make
aprons, and not call on your husbands for new calico, &c., every week.

vol. 5, p.136
No man on the earth loves women better than I do. I love a good woman,
one that has a good spirit; I love that woman that will strive to make
me happy, and I love that son that seeks to please his father and
mother; for he will make a good husband. I love that daughter that
seeks to please her father and mother, because she will make a good
wife. 

vol. 5, p.136
You cannot help yourselves; the gate will be shut down directly,
ladies. I am talking to you because it is customary in the States to
address the ladies first; so, if you get it first, you must not be
jealous of me. I respect our ladies; and there should not be a lady in
the house of Israel but what should be like an angel to administer to
her husband, and to pray for him, and to nourish him by night and by
day, and watch his house and hid pillow, and see that he is preserved
in the last days.

vol. 5, p.136
We have got to go to work and manufacture our own clothing, our shoes,
our stockings, our bonnets, our dresses, and everything we need.

vol. 5, p.136
I will refer you to brother Brigham's words. How many times has he
said to you, Ladies, make your  own bonnets at home, out of the
elements that grow in the valley of Great Salt [p.137] Lake and in the
regions round about.  Why do you not do it? Tell about listening to
brother Brigham! You  look to-day as though you were listening to his
counsel.

vol. 5, p.137
Many of the sisters presume to judge us. Say they, There is brother
Kimball; his women have all got store bonnets, and ribbons, and laces,
and this, that, and the other thing, brooches, jewellery, and feather
beds sowed under their arms. Aint we just as good as they? Yes, if you
do as well as they do.

vol. 5, p.137
I won't say anything about anybody else's family, only my own. Are you
listening to brother Brigham's counsel? Some of you say, I am willing
to listen to him. Well, listen to him, and listen to him for ever. I
am under the necessity of laying out of my substance, and every dime I
have got, and that I can get, that I would lay up for a little sugar,
a little of this, and a little of that, that we actually need, a
little butter and lard, that we grow in our midst; but instead of
that, I have to pay every dime I can get for morocco shoes, for my
women to wear to meeting; and they will wear out a pair while once
going to meeting. [Voice: "Don't you wish they earned them
themselves?"] Yes, I pray that you may have to earn them with your own
fingers, or go without them. I pray that prayer, and I know it will
come to pass.

vol. 5, p.137
I am defending brother Brigham here, and that by the Holy Ghost and
the dictation of the counsel he received from the Father, and the Son,
and the old Patriarchs, and Prophets. You may go home, and say,
Brother Kimball is hard. Go and say it as quick as you please. I ask
no odds of any such people. I am independent of you; I know his
feelings, I will preach his word, and the word of God that came
through him; and that is all that will save you.

vol. 5, p.137
Do you want such things to cease? I just know it aint right. We ought
to make our own leather, and we can make as good as can be made in the
States: but no, we must have some States leather. We can make as good
things here as can be made by any other people; but you want foreign
fixings.

vol. 5, p.137
We have our Spanish fixings—a pair of spurs that will weigh seven
pounds, ringing and gingling as though all hell was coming. Why don't
you put them away? I want you to make an ox goad with a spike in the
end of it, and ram that into your horse, and get this instead of
spurs, and destroy a horse at once. I cannot keep a decent horse,
neither can brother Brigham, or any other man; for the boys will kill
them. Let them rest: they are as good as we are in their sphere of
action; they honour their calling, and we do not, when we abuse them:
they have the same life in them that you have, and we should not hurt
them. It hurts them to whip them, as bad as it does you; and when they
are drawing as though their daylights would fly out of them, you must
whip, whip, whip. Is there religion in that? No; it is an abuse of
God's creation that he has created for us.

vol. 5, p.137
I do not think that many ever suppose that animals are going to be
resurrected.    When God touched Elijah's eyes, and he looked on the
mountain, he saw chariots and horses, and men by thousands and
millions. Where did they come from? There is nothing on this earth but
what came from heaven, and it grew and was created before it grew on
this earth: the Bible says so.

vol. 5, p.137
We grow peaches here, and they are created, and we send them to
Sanpete. Don't they grow before they are sent? Yes, and everything
that is upon this earth grew before it came here; it was transported
from heaven to earth.

vol. 5, p.138
[p.138] Let as us be merciful to the brute creation.

vol. 5, p.138
God bless you, brethren and sisters, and multiply you. Peace be with
you, and upon this people, and upon your children, and upon every
being on the Lord's footstool that wishes peace to Israel.    [Voices:
"Amen."]

vol. 5, p.138
The world is going to seek to destroy us from the earth. [Voice: "They
will destroy themselves."] They will destroy themselves, as the Lord
liveth, and the day of their destruction has come. [Voices:
"Amen."]The Lord God will bring mildew on the nation that has
afflicted us; for that nation shall take it first, and thence it shall
go forth to every nation, kingdom, government, and state, and upon
every town that shall lift their heels against God and this people.
Amen.

Orson Hyde

Persecution of the Saints—Redemption of Zion, and the
Downfall of Her Enemies—A Vision, Etc.

Discourse by Orson Hyde.

vol. 5, p.138
It is with much pleasure that I arise, this morning, to address you,
my brethren and sisters; and I hope to have your undivided attention,
and to share liberally the benefits of your prayers.

vol. 5, p.138
My object is to enlighten your understandings, and to strengthen your
faith, so far as I may be able. The responsibility of a public speaker
in this Church is truly great, especially when his official standing
and character are of such a nature as to give to his words a weight
and an importance commensurate with the high position  which he may be
called to occupy.

vol. 5, p.138
The husbandman is ever desirous to procure the very best qualities and
kinds of seeds to plant and sow in the earth. One principal reason is,
he must himself eat of the products of the seeds that he plants and
sows. So, also, the speaker that plants certain principles in the
hearts of his audience must himself eat the fruits thereof sooner or
later; and it should be our aim to avoid planting any principle in the
hearts of our hearers, the fruits of which would set our teeth on
edge, or shed upon us an inglorious reputation. Therefore, the fruits
of any principle, true or false, inculcated by me, will as naturally
and as necessarily fall to my lot, as the seeds of any grain or plant,
when ripe, will fall back into the earth, from whence it sprung.

vol. 5, p.138
Truth, therefore, is my delight: and if I know and understand myself,
I have no delight in anything else. Truth came from God as a precious
magnet. It is a part of himself, and he who possesses it possesses a
property  that may be attracted, with us possessor, to the great
source and fountain of truth—even to God himself.

vol. 5, p.138
True it is that we are here in the valleys of the mountains for the
word of God and for the testimony of  Jesus Christ; and it is also
true that, after [p.139] being robbed and plundered of our worldly
fortunes because of the hatred of an unbelieving world, excited
against us because of our religion, we are exiles here to-day, having
been denied citizenship in the States from which we came. Our Prophets
have been cruelly martyred in cold blood, under the plighted faith of
a great State for their protection from all unlawful molestation. We
have seen how much such promised protection was worth in the days of
Joseph and Hyrum; and would it be worth any more now? Rather trust in
the God of Heaven, in these mountains, than in any such rotten
promises that may he made only to beguile us and deliver us up to
ignominious death.

vol. 5, p.139
The woman spoken of by John the Revelator as being driven or fleeing
into the wilderness, after having brought forth the man-child, is said
to be the Church by our wise orthodox commentators upon holy writ. Be
it so. The Latter-Day Saints fled from the face of the serpent monster
into this vast wilderness and desert, and it appears the serpent cast
out a flood of water from his mouth to destroy the woman. This is
highly figurative language; yet is there any one present who can
favour us with a better solution of the matter than the waters or
troops which the United States are now sending here to destroy us? God
grant that the earth and the heavens also may help the woman!

vol. 5, p.139
Plausible may be the pretences of these troops; yet if their real
object is not to persecute every man and woman that will stand by the
Prophets and servants of God, and uphold them, then I do not read
correctly the manifestations to me. How far they may be able to carry
out their plans, time will determine.

vol. 5, p.139
Once, however, a man put forth his hand to steady the ark of God. It
reeled to and fro. It was in a cart, drawn by oxen. Probably it might
have pleased Uzzah better if it had been put into a stately carriage,
drawn by two or four fine steeds; but he ventured to put forth his
hand to steady the ark of God, and was smitten of God at once for his
presumptuous interference with the affairs of the great I AM. I
suppose there are seeming irregularities in the affairs of Utah that
Uncle Sam does not like, and he puts forth his hand in the shape of an
army to right up and steady the ark of God.

vol. 5, p.139
As the Book of Mormon has been brought to the notice of Congress, by a
quotation from its pages, respecting a man having but one wife, unless
commanded of God to have more; and though such command has been given
to the Latter-day Saints, yet I omit comment thereon at this time, and
proceed to give another quotation from the same book, which appears to
have a bearing upon the present aspect of affairs. (Third European
edition, page 28.) The Prophet Nephi, in vision, saw the vast
multitudes of men upon the face of this land, America, and said that
there were saved two churches only. The one is the Church of the Lamb
of God, and the other is the church of the Devil; and whose belongeth
not to the Church of the Lamb of God belongeth to that great church
which is the mother of abominations and the whore of all the earth.

vol. 5, p.139
"And it came to pass that I looked and beheld the whore of all the
earth, and she sat upon many waters; and she had dominion over all the
earth, among all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people.

vol. 5, p.139
"And it came to pass that I beheld the Church of the Lamb of God; and
its numbers were few, because of the wickedness and abominations of
the whore who sat upon many waters: nevertheless I beheld that the
Church of the Lamb, who were the Saints of God, were also upon all the
face of the [p.140] earth; and their dominions upon the face of the
earth were small, because of the wickedness of the great whore whom I
saw.

vol. 5, p.140
"And it came to pass that I beheld that the great mother of
abominations did gather together multitudes upon the face of all the
earth, among all the nations of the Gentiles, to fight against the
Lamb of God.

vol. 5, p.140
"And it came to pass that I, Nephi, beheld the power of the Lamb of
God, that it descended upon the Saints of the Church of the Lamb, and
upon the covenant people of the Lord, who were scattered upon all the
face of the earth; and they were armed with righteousness and with the
power of God in great glory.

vol. 5, p.140
"And it came to pass that I beheld that the wrath of God was poured
out upon the great and abominable church, insomuch as there were wars
and rumours of wars among all the nations and kindreds of the earth;
and as there began to be wars and rumours of wars among all the
nations which belonged to the mother of abominations, the angel spoke
unto me, saying, Behold the wrath of God is upon the mother of
harlots; and behold thou seest all these things; and when the day
cometh that the wrath of God is poured out upon the mother of harlots,
which is the great and abominable church of all the earth, whose
foundation is the Devil, then, at that day, the work of the Father
shall commence in preparing the way for the fulfilling of his
covenants which he hath made to his people, who are of the house of
Israel."

vol. 5, p.140
In view of the sentiment contained in the foregoing quotation, I am
led to believe that whatever branch of the great and abominable church
shall lead the way to fight against the Lamb of God, will have a
greater task to perform than they are aware of. It is not merely a
little handful of Latter-day Saints that they have to contend with;
but, it is with all the celestial powers. This, however, they do not
believe; and, consequently, like the unthinking horse, they rush to
the onset.

vol. 5, p.140
What a direct bearing the foregoing quotation has upon the present
signs of the times! It is as correct as as though he was writing the
history of the past. Is not this an evidence of of its truth? The
scenes are rolling on in the very track of the prophecy; and while our
eyes see, let us fear God, and be grateful to his name; while our
enemies, having eyes, see not, but boldly rush on to destruction.

vol. 5, p.140
I feel disposed to bring to your notice other sayings of ancient and
also of modern times, touching the events of these days.

vol. 5, p.140
The Book of Mormon, in a dozen places, tells the fate of the Gentile
nations, if they shall harden their hearts against this work when it
shall be brought to their knowledge; and also the fate of every one
that shall fight against it or its followers: so I will not detain you
with quotations upon this subject. You all know them, or ought to.
Read the Book of Mormon.

vol. 5, p.140
In the month of December, 1833, soon after the Saints' troubles began,
in Jackson County, Missouri, the Prophet Joseph had a revelation from
the Lord respecting the Saints there, in which he says:—"Let them
importune at the feet of the Judge (for protection and redress); and
if he heed them not, let them importune at the feet of the Governor;
and if the Governor heed them not, let them importune at the feet of
the President; and if the President heed them not, then will the Lord
arise and come forth out of his hiding-place, and in his fury vex the
nation, and in his hot displeasure and his fierce anger, in his time,
will cut off those wicked, unfaithful, and unjust stewards, and
appoint them their portion among hypocrites and unbelievers—even in
outer darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of
teeth,

vol. 5, p.141
[p.141] "Pray ye, therefore, that their ears may be open to your
cries, that I maybe merciful unto them, that these things may not come
upon them. What I have said unto you must needs be, that all men may
be left without excuse; that wise men and rulers may hear and know
that which they have never considered; that I may proceed to bring to
pass my act—my strange act, and perform my work—my strange work; that
men may discern between the righteous and the wicked, saith your God."

vol. 5, p.141
Did the Saints importune at the feet of the Judge and of the Governor?
Yes, they did, in all humility and sincerity. What was the result?
About the same as if you were to importune with the thief and robber
to protect you from abuse and restore to you the stolen treasure. They
heeded not the petition. Then importunity was made at the feet of the
President, not only in writing, but also by the Prophet Joseph in
person; and what did this avail? It elicited this answer:—"Your cause
is just, but we can do nothing for you." Sovereignties must manage
their own affairs. Congress nor the Executive can interfere. So the
President heeded them not.

vol. 5, p.141
Now, when will the Lord's time come to vex the nations, &c.? It is not
for me to say; yet it would be a time very opportune, when the nation
shall begin to dictate to an organized State or Territory in matters
of their own internal policy and municipal regulations. When we were
in distress and trouble, the nation had no power to help us; but when
we attempt to help ourselves and to rid our community of lying and
corrupt men, then the nation can send her armies against us. Well, be
it so. It is all right, and will hasten the downfall, of the mighty
image of Nebuchadnezzar; and the power that falls upon "this stone"
will be broken, and the stone rejected by the builders will become the
head of the corner.

vol. 5, p.141
As Joseph Smith has sealed his testimony with his blood, his testament
is now of force; and I will quote again from a revelation given
through him, on Fishing River, Missouri, June 22, 1884:—"Therefore it
is expedient in me that mine Elders should wait for a little season
for the redemption of Zion; for I do not require at their hands to
fight the battles of Zion; for, as I said in a former commandment,
even so will I fulfil—I will fight your battles."

vol. 5, p.141
Although, here is a great and precious promise; yet do not suppose
that we are to sit down in idleness or indifference and share this
promise; but remember this common-sense, home-made scripture," God
helps those who help themselves." Therefore, let us neglect no duty on
our part, but be ready, not only for the powers of this world and the
powers of darkness, but for the day of judgment and eternal glory in
the mansions of our God.

vol. 5, p.141
If armies from the East and from the West are approaching our
Territory, to offer protection and removal to all who wish it, and to
deal out death and ruin to all the balance, the hand of the Lord is in
it. He will send forth his angels, and gather out of his kingdom all
things that offend and that do iniquity. He may use any beings that he
has made, or that he pleases, and call them his angels or messengers.
The Devil himself is an angel of God, but a fallen one.

vol. 5, p.141
Again, the presence of an armed force will prove to ourselves, to God,
and angels, which we possess the most of—the fear of God or the fear
of man. We are commanded to fear not them that can kill the body, and
after that have no more that they can do; but we are required to fear
Him who is able to destroy both soul and body in hell. But there is
one Scripture which says—"When the enemy shall come in like a flood,
the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him." He will
make the wrath of man to praise him, and the remainder [p.142] of
wrath he will restrain. We have all got to die at some time, and why
should we object to the time or the manner? If we are right before the
Lord, and in the discharge of our duty, it matters not when or how we
go hence.

vol. 5, p.142
I will venture here to relate an open vision had by brother Stephen M.
Farnsworth, of Pleasant Grove, Utah County, while he was residing in
Nauvoo, previous to the death of the Prophets Joseph and Hyrum. Some
may possibly think and say, it was manufactured for this occasion. But
there are many here under the sound of my voice who heard brother
Farnsworth relate the vision years ago. I will tell it as correctly as
my memory will allow me.

vol. 5, p.142
In the spring of 1844, brother Farnsworth started out after dinner, to
go to work on the Temple as usual. The sun shone brightly as he walked
down Parley-street towards the place of his labour, when suddenly the
sky became overcast, and a dizzling rain set in. He stood amazed, and
saw a tumult and excitement among the people about the Temple, and a
great excitement in the lower part of the town. He wondered what it
could mean. Presently he was told that the Saints had to leave Nauvoo
and take a great journey to the west. So great was the journey that it
seemed almost impossible for him to perform it. Now he could see
numerous trains of covered waggons and teams crossing the Mississippi
River, and bending their course westward as far as the eye could
reach. He also hitched up and joined the trains, and the journey did
not seem so arduous as he first anticipated. He saw the Twelve
Apostles in the crowd but saw neither Joseph nor Hyrum.

vol. 5, p.142
They journeyed westward a great distance, and finally came to a place
where they intended to locate. They stopped, and began to make
improvements: but distress and starvation stared them in the face, and
it really seemed to him that they must perish; but soon there began to
be plenty of everything to eat, &c. This lasted quite a time: then
there began to be scarcity again, and famine seemed to prevail; yet he
saw none die of starvation, yet great distress among the people. Then
there began to be plenty again—enough to eat of everything desirable.
The people all appeared in one place, with large, strong hoops around
them in a body. The Twelve followed brother Brigham with mallets and
fierce countenances, and vigorously drove those hoops upon the people
until it did seem that they would be pinched or squeezed to death.
Still they resolutely continued to drive the hoops. Dark clouds now
began to arise, and a general gloom prevailed. The hoops were all the
time being driven tighter and tighter.

vol. 5, p.142
About this time, an army or levee of the enemy came into the
neighbourhood and offered protection to all who wished it. The
darkness of the clouds, and their awfully-threatening aspect are now
past description. The people burst those hoops and sallied out like a
flock of sheep, and more than one-half of them went to the enemy for
protection. The scene was so awfully frightful that he was just on the
eve of flying himself; but a thought ocurred to him to hold on a
little longer. He did so. Dark, angry, and frightful were the clouds,
indeed! Now is your hour and the power of darkness! Presently the
cloud over the Saints burst, and light beamed upon them.
.

vol. 5, p.142
This cloud rolled off upon the enemy and those who had fled to them
for protection: and oh! the scenes of death, lamentation, and mourning
that occurred in the enemies' camp beggar all description. The burning
wrath of earth, heaven, and hell, in fiery streams of molten lava
seemed to leave not one alive to tell the tale. [p.143] It did not
stop here, but rolled throughout the United States, carrying the same
desolation in its track. The faithful band of brethren left, then
followed Brother Brigham up into a large open cave, where there was
everything good to eat and drink that heart could desire. The shouts
of hosannahs! —the songs of praise and thanksgiving to God for the
deliverance wrought for them rent the air and made the mountains echo
the praises of our God. From this cave they journeyed, I need not say
where; but, suffice it to say, no opposition had any effect upon them.
The power of God was with them, and His voice was in their camp.

vol. 5, p.143
There is much more to this vision which I deem unnecessary to write.
But after it was all over, brother Farnsworth came to himself,
standing in Parley-street on a beautiful sunshiny day. No covered
waggons or excitement in town or about the temple. When he came to
himself, he concluded that his exercises were of the Devil, from the
fact that he saw neither Joseph nor Hyrum in all the scenes; but it
was Brigham, brother Kimball, and the Twelve. Before these scenes
began to really take place, Joseph and Hyrum were killed at Carthage,
and consequently were not seen by brother Farnsworth.

vol. 5, p.143
I relate this from memory, being some months since I heard brother
Farnsworth tell it at his residence in Pleasant Grove; but, in the
main, it is as he told me, so far as I have related it. There are
those here to whom brother Farnsworth told it more than twelve years
ago, and they know whether I tell it as he did.

vol. 5, p.143
I have considerable confidence in this vision, for two reasons. First,
brother Farnsworth is a correct man: his character is without spot or
blemish. Secondly, this vision corresponds with a hundred and one
other sacred things written in ancient and modern times. And I may add
a third reason, —it has all been fulfilled to the very letter, so far
as time would allow.

vol. 5, p.143
I am fully inclined to believe that all these sayings, both ancient
and modern, must mean something; and God will defend a people who
trust in him—a people whose prayers are ascending up into His ears day
and night for protection and redress. He will steady His own ark
without the aid of voluntary service, and will signify the fact in
unmistakeable terms to such as volunteer a crusade against him or his
cause. Did not God create the heavens and the earth? Has he no rights?
Must he have no voice in the affairs of this world, without being
indicted, arraigned, and tried for treason?

vol. 5, p.143
If we cannot live by trusting in God, do we wish to live at all? What
enlightened Latter-day Saint can see any charm in this world to chain
or bind him here, when his hope and his trust are in Christ his
Saviour? To talk about a religion to a Latter-day Saint that has no
living Prophet or Apostle in it—that has no living God in it, who can
and will speak to his creature, man, in this day, is to talk to him of
an egg without meat, a body without spirit, an eye without sight, or
an ear without hearing. To make a Latter-day Saint, or even a Mormon,
if his heart were ever touched with the fire of truth, into any kind
of orthodox Christian, would require as much faith and skill as it
ever did to turn water into wine, or to feed five thousand men, women,
and children with five loaves and two fishes.

vol. 5, p.143
After apostatizing from this Church, some may join some of the sects
for popularity's sake, or for the sake of making money or a living,
and profess to believe all about the God without body, parts, or
passions: but secretly they say, You are fools—you are in the dark—you
worship, you know not what. Scores of apostates, [p.144] that have
left this Church and returned to it again, have confessed these very
things. While they outwardly affect to believe the dogmas of the
religious world, they secretly pity and despise. I mean such as are
not past feeling.

vol. 5, p.144
Do our enemies object to some being frightened away from here by the
glass of truth being held before them to enable them to see themselves
as God sees them, and have become frightened at their own moral
deformities and left? Will the time not come when none of the
uncircumcised in heart or the unclean can enter the abodes of the
Saints? If the old Prophets have told us the truth, such times must
come; and if they now begin to be foreshadowed, think it not strange!
"Zion will be redeemed with judgment, and her converts with
righteousness. And the destruction of the transgressors and of the
sinners shall be together; and they that forsake the Lord shall be
consumed." (Isaiah.)

vol. 5, p.144
I feel and know that I am a poor, weak, unprofitable servant, at best.
My life is of no great value, when compared with the value and
importance of this kingdom; and I have lately thought that it would be
about the height of my ambition to lose my life to save that of some
better man. I know not what I will do; but I pray God my heavenly
Father that I may do my duty and honour His name and cause with my
every and latest breath. I have tried to do right and to live my
religion. I have sought the Lord day and night, and still seek Him,
and by His grace shall continue to seek Him until I can fall upon His
neck and embrace Him, and say, "Thou art my Father;" and He will say
to me, "Thou art my son!" I have no righteousness to boast of. I have
no oil to spare.

vol. 5, p.144
But if sore trials must come, even to the laying down of our lives, I
do not know that I can ask for the time to be prolonged with any hope
of being much better. I mean to be about as good as the light and
knowledge I have will allow me. Full of imperfections as I am, my
heart, soul, and spirit feel to bless the Saints with all who wish
them well; and the enemies that would persecute the Saints—that would
try to overthrow the kingdom of God on the earth, and ensnare the feet
and shed the blood of the Prophets of God, let their blessings be
turned into cursings, their prayers become sin, and the stain of
innocent blood blast their hopes for ever, if they repent not.

vol. 5, p.144
Mormonism is true. The Priesthood of God is on the earth, and is
destined to bear rule not only in heaven, but in the earth also; and
likewise in every part of God's dominions. This makes the Devil and
all his subjects angry at the Saints, and they wish to kill us off.
Kill just as many and just as soon as God will let you. In this
respect, I ask no favours of any man in this lower world. I ask God to
be my friend, and to give me grace and strength to be His friend so
long as I live in this world.

vol. 5, p.144
Ye Saints of latter day be humble, meek, and child-like. Be fearless
and resolute. God grant unto you and me hearts of iron and nerves of
steel, abounding with faith, hope, and charity, full of every good
work, and no evil work. Pray in faith that God may guide our leaders
aright, and that wise and profitable counsels may be given them for
us, and we possess hearts to appreciate and obey. The Lord dictate the
policy of his kingdom, and shield his faithful ministers from the
snares of this world, and of death, until we shall have completed our
earthly mission; and then may our exit shed a lustre upon the cause
which our lives have been devoted to sustain. [p.145]

John Taylor, August 23, 1857

Ignorance and Low Condition of the World—Past
Experience, Present Position, and Future Prospects of the Saints

A Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, August 23, 1857.

vol. 5, p.145
In listening to the remarks made by President Kimball this morning, I
felt myself very much edified, very much instructed, and very much
blessed. In fact, where the Spirit of the Lord is, and the oracles of
God dwell, there must of necessity be truth, intelligence, and
certainty. Many of those things, as he justly remarked, that seem
light and trivial, and of little importance to many, are pregnant with
meaning, are full of interest, and are of the utmost importance to the
Saints that dwell in these valleys, and to the world of mankind, if
they would only pay attention to and be governed by them.

vol. 5, p.145
Mankind are, more or less, fond of paraphernalia, show, pomp, and
parade; but the kingdom of God does not always come with
"observation," as the Scripture says. The great and precious
principles of eternal truth, like pearls and precious gems, are often
hid from the view of the human family.

vol. 5, p.145
What is the reason that the world of mankind do not appreciate the
principles that are so plain and so manifest to us? How is it that all
of our friends, relatives, and associations, and the neighbourhoods
where we have resided have not fallen in with the Gospel of Jesus
Christ? Why is it that all these things have not been received and
appreciated by the millions of the human family who have had precisely
the same opportunities that we have had? It is because they do not
appreciate them—because they cannot see and understand. The light
shone in darkness and it comprehended it not; but to those who
received it, it was life and salvation.

vol. 5, p.145
Why is it that a swine cannot discern the value of pearls, and
tramples them under its feet? Because it does not understand,—it has
not the intelligence, and does not comprehend the difference between
the filth that surrounds it and precious gems. You might cast a
precious jewel at a hog, and it would turn and rend you; but throw
that to a man of understanding and intelligence, and he would ask for
more. That is the difference. God has so ordained that strait shall be
the gate, and narrow the way that leads to life; and but few there are
that find it."

vol. 5, p.145
If the men of the world, if the princes and potentates of the earth,
if the statesmen and great men among the nations could comprehend
things as we comprehend them, could understand the Gospel as it has
been revealed to us,—if they could know anything of our high calling's
glorious hope, and of the principles that animate our bosoms, they
would, many of them, lay down their honours and their thrones, and
come down and ask for admission into this kingdom. But they have got
to receive the kingdom of God like a little child, just the same as
you and I, or they cannot enter it; they have got to enter by the door
into the sheepfold; and [p.146] hence there is a test for every man to
try him by; and hence the difference between us and them, and
therefore a  difference in regard to our views and position, which
necessarily produce a difference in our feelings. They think
differently, they speak differently, they look upon things in a
different point of view to what we do. They look upon us as being
enthusiastic, foolish, wild, and visionary, and among the rest as
being polluted; and they would, forsooth, sympathize with us, some of
them, and think we are in the most dreadful position of any people
under the face of the heavens—that we are degraded and fallen. But
they know not the spirit that animates our bosoms; they know not the
hope that God has inspired in our hearts; they know not the things
pertaining to the kingdom of God; they are as ignorant of them and of
their own destiny as the brute beast which is "made to be taken and
destroyed."

vol. 5, p.146
It was a very correct figure that the Apostle made. use of formerly,
when he spoke of men being as ignorant as brute beasts, which were
made to be taken and destroyed. Man, holding a relationship with
things that have been, with things that are, and with things that are
to come, being an eternal being, having existed before, existing now,
and destined to exist while endless ages shall endure,—when he
understands his relationship to God, how he is associated with his
progenitors, the position in which he stands to the Church and kingdom
of God on the earth, the blessing he is able to seal on his posterity,
worlds without end, and the great things he is destined to enjoy, if
faithful,—there is as much difference between his views and the world
of mankind in general as there is between midnight darkness and the
light of the sun in its meridian glory.

vol. 5, p.146
Men that are in darkness do not understand why it is that we think as
we do, that we act as we do, that we endure as we do, that men can be
united as we are, that people will leave their homes and traverse
seas, oceans, deserts, mountains, plains, and sterile wastes, in order
to meet with a people so much despised by a great majority of mankind.
They do not know why it is, because they do not understand the
counsels of God. How is it in relation to them? They have no
revelation, no knowledge of God; and hence they are like the brute
beasts, and know nothing but what they know naturally, as beasts
obtain their knowledge, &c. They know nothing of their own position,
or of their relationship to God; they know nothing about their
progenitors, of their own destiny in the future, of what is within
their reach while here on the earth, or how to secure blessings on
their posterity; in fact, they are ignorant of all the great and vital
principles which have a tendency to animate, enliven, and give
vitality and power to all the acts of the sons of God; and hence they
are like the brute beasts.

vol. 5, p.146
You can take an ox, or a hog, and put it into a stable, and feed it,
and it will get fat there. What for? For the knife. If you could only
give it a little revelation—if you could only make that ox or hog
understand that it was being prepared to be killed and eaten, I wonder
how fat you could make it? It is just so with the world; they are
ignorant of their position, and they glory in their own shame, just as
much as a hog does in wallowing in the mire; and they are just as
ignorant of their destiny. This is the position of the world, and that
is the reason why you see things as they are—why there is so much
darkness; and I only wonder there is so much light among them as there
is.

vol. 5, p.146
You wonder why men act so much like fools. I wonder they have as much
intelligence as they have: and the [p.147] only reason why they have
so much is, that the Spirit of God is not entirely withdrawn from
them.

vol. 5, p.147
In regard to principles of science, mechanism, &c., they possess a
great deal of information; but they do not know that "every good and
perfect gift" proceeds from God, and they won't acknowledge it or him;
and hence the little light they enjoy relative to religious matters,
in relation to eternity, to their present real position and destiny,
and to the things which God has communicated to us.

vol. 5, p.147
Is it to be wondered at, then, that men acting in that way should feel
strange and act strangely? You cannot expect the conduct of a
gentleman to proceed from a brute beast; you cannot expect anything
but a grunt from a hog: it is their nature; and it is the nature of
the wicked to act as they have done and as they are doing; and if you
see animosity, hatred, evil, strife, vicious feelings, bad practices,
lasciviousness, corruption of every grade, and every kind of
abomination prevailing, it is because of their nature. One of those
little hymns composed by Watts for children describes it right:—

vol. 5, p.147
"Let dogs delight to bark and bite, for God
	hath made them so:

Let bears and lions growl and fight; it is
	their nature too."

vol. 5, p.147
Not desirous to retain God in their knowledge; they have given
themselves up to every kind of evil, and are led captive by the Devil;
and the Scriptures say, "His servants ye are whom ye list to obey."

vol. 5, p.147
Now, what is it that enlightens our minds? We were like them
precisely. Is there any man here who knew anything about God until it
was revealed to him? Is there a man or woman here who understood even
the first principles of the Gospel of Christ until they were revealed
to them? 

vol. 5, p.147
I have travelled a great deal, and been in different nations, and I
have never yet met with a man that did. To what are we indebted for
that knowledge? To the administration of an angel, which made manifest
the order of God to Joseph Smith, and he revealed it unto others to
that we are indebted for the first principles of the Gospel.

vol. 5, p.147
Can you find anybody, anywhere, in any part of the earth, who
professes to teach religion, that will tell the people to repent of
their sins, be baptised in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission
of them, and receive the imposition of hands for the gift of the Holy
Ghost? And who dare promise them that they shall receive it in its
power, as the Apostles did formerly? I cannot. I have not met with
such a people, nor have you.

vol. 5, p.147
I was well versed in the Scriptures myself when this Gospel came
along, but I was as ignorant as a brute about these things, and so is
everybody else. I have not come in contact with a man who understood
correct principles in relation to the principles of the Gospel, or who
knew the way to enter into the kingdom of God. Who could know it
without God revealing it? And it is to that revelation that we are
indebted for the intelligence we have received concerning these
matters, and to the spirit of prophecy and revelation that has been
communicated with it.

vol. 5, p.147
Brother Kimball said he did not profess to be a Prophet of God. I bear
testimony that he is a Prophet of God; and why do I do that? Because I
have known many things that I could relate here, that I heard him
prophesy years ago, that have been fulfilled to the very letter. And I
hear testimony of it on another ground: any man that has the testimony
of Jesus has the spirit of prophecy; or "the testimony of Jesus is the
spirit of prophecy" so says  the old Bible; and consequently, such a
man is a prophet.

vol. 5, p.148
[p.148] Concerning the first principles of the Gospel, at first they
came by revelation; they were communicated to a young man who did not
possess what is termed worldly wisdom, education, or intelligence; but
he came and told it out just as God told it to him.

vol. 5, p.148
Was there anybody that could controvert it? No. It was not because it
was in the Bible that he taught it, but because God had communicated
it to him; and he went and told the things which he had received. Did
you ever meet with a man anywhere that could controvert the principles
Joseph Smith taught? Did you ever find a theologian, or priest, of any
description, that could contradict these things successfully? Did I? I
never did. I have never met with a man under the heavens that could
successfully contradict one principle of it—never; NO NEVER; and I do
not expect ever to be able to.

vol. 5, p.148
Why is it that people cannot contradict it? Because it is the eternal
truth of heaven, and emanated from the great Eloheim, and is one of
those eternal principles of truth which God has communicated to the
human family; and truth, like God, is unchangeable, and cannot he
controverted. Darkness flees before it, and error hides its head
wherever it appears.

vol. 5, p.148
It was so in regard to the first principles of the Gospel, and it has
been so in regard to principles that have been revealed and
communicated from time to time, both by Joseph Smith, by President
Young, by brother Kimball, and by all the authorities of this Church
who have been inspired by the Holy Ghost.

vol. 5, p.148
In relation to the position we now occupy, the things that were spoken
this morning are as correct, as true, and as incontrovertible as
anything that could be adduced by any man—I do act care where he comes
from, nor what may be his intelligence,—I do not care whether he is
king, president, potentate, or statesman, of any description, or what
his intellectual qualifications: it matters not.

vol. 5, p.148
The principles that were spoken here are, in and of themselves,
correct; and I want to speak a little in relation to some of these
things, in order that men who have not examined them may understand
them more minutely. You believe the principles because you heard them,
of course; and so do I; so do we all; and every truth recommends
itself to the minds of the human family; yet, at the same time, we are
not all of us at all times prepared to judge of the correctness of all
these matters.

vol. 5, p.148
The things we have heard this morning might sound to some croakers and
ignoramuses, who have never examined the subject, and do not
understand principle, like treason, as though we were in open
rebellion against the United States and opposed to the Government we
are associated with—as though we were going to trample down all law,
rule, and order. No such thing. We are the only people in these United
States, at the present time, who are sustaining them. I can prove
this, and that it is others who are trampling them under foot, and not
us. Whilst they are committing acts, themselves, that are treasonable
in their nature, and pursuing a course opposed to the Constitution and
the very genius of the institutions of the United States, they want to
lay the sin at our doors that they themselves are guilty of.

vol. 5, p.148
Would I, as a citizen of the United States, come out in rebellion
against the United States, and act contrary to my conscience? Verily
no. Would brother Young? Verily no. Would brother Kimball, or brother
Wells? Verily no.

vol. 5, p.148
Are they not true patriots—true Americans? Do they not feel the
[p.149] fire of '76 burning in their bosoms? Assuredly they do. Would
they do a thing that is wrong? No; and they will also see that others
do not do it. That is the feeling, the spirit, and principle that
actuate them.

vol. 5, p.149
There are thousands of you who are Americans, who have been born in
this land, whose fathers fought for the liberties we used to enjoy,
but have not enjoyed for some years past. There are thousands of such
men here who feel the same spirit that used to burn in their fathers'
bosoms—the spirit of liberty and equal rights—the spirit of according
to every man that which belongs to him, and of robbing no man of his
rights.

vol. 5, p.149
Your fathers and grandfathers have met the tyrant when he sought to
put a yoke on your necks; as men and true patriots, they came forward
and fought for their rights and in defence of that liberty which we,
their children, ought to enjoy. You feel the same spirit that inspired
them; the same blood that coursed in their veins flows in yours; you
feel true patriotism and a strong attachment to the Constitution and
institutions bought by the blood of your fathers, and bequeathed to
you by. them as your richest patrimony.

vol. 5, p.149
There are others of you that have taken the oath of allegiance to the
United States; and some of you, not understanding correct principles,
may, perhaps, feel qualms of conscience, and think, probably, that if
we undertake to resist the powers that are seeking to make aggression
upon us, we are doing wrong. No such thing. You let your conscience
sleep at ease; let it be quiet: it is not us who are doing wrong; it
is others who are committing a wrong upon us.

vol. 5, p.149
What was the case in Missouri? Let me draw your attention briefly to
some of the circumstances that have transpired in our history as a
people. Whom did we interfere with in the State of Missouri? Did we
rebel against the United States, or against the State in which we
lived? Verily no; and I am at the defiance of that State and Congress,
with all the world at their backs, to prove that we did rebel in one
iota. Did they give unto us the protection of American citizens? They
did not; and they perjured themselves in not doing it. They perjured
themselves before God and all honest men.

vol. 5, p.149
Whom did we rebel against in Illinois?

vol. 5, p.149
Let me mention one circumstance in the State of Missouri. How much
land did we purchase there from the United States, and pay for, which
they promised to warrant and defend us in the possession of? Did they
protect us in the right they guaranteed unto us? No; they allowed us
to be robbed and plundered with impunity. And how many suffered death
in consequence of their recklessness, carelessness, and barefaced
iniquity? Thousands. I have seen their condition when many thousands
were driven from their lands and homes, were persecuted, harassed, and
driven like felons without redress, robbed, plundered, imprisoned, and
put to death; and thousands of men, women, and children wandered
houseless and homeless exiles in their own land, and fugitives flying
from the rage of a lawless rabble, infuriated banditti, and
bloodthirsty miscreants and murderers. I saw then a whole people
robbed and disfranchised, and this too in the middle of winter. Did
the State authorities yield us any redress? No. They were foremost in
the mob. Did the United States? No.

vol. 5, p.149
Many of my brethren around me also, witnessed these things, and know
the misery, destitution, and death caused by those bloodhounds, when
they first fled to Nauvoo, resting where the mud was knee deep—the
only position they could get—with three or [p.150] four little sticks
put up, and a counterpane thrown over them, and there left to die.

vol. 5, p.150
Brother Wells was in Nauvoo at the time. After the excitement was
over, there was not enough of well folks to wait on the sick.

vol. 5, p.150
I was off on a mission to England at this time, and all my family were
sick; and my son George, who has been away and returned with me, being
quite a little boy, not able to draw water, and nobody in the house
able to get it, had to go and wait at the well, with a little bucket,
for somebody to come and draw him a little water to carry home to the
sick, to quench the parching tongue and allay the raging fever
occasioned by these Missouri demons.

vol. 5, p.150
Brother Brigham, brother Kimball, George A. Smith, and the Twelve
here, and everybody, almost, was down sick; and in this condition,
feeble, faint, and half dead, they started off on a mission, because
we were commanded to go. We went to fulfil the word of the Lord. Did
the United States step forward and yield us any redress? No; but they
stood there, and were willing to see us imposed upon and robbed of our
property and rights; and we have obtained no redress for it to the
present day.

vol. 5, p.150
Who are the transgressors? Are we? Martin Van Buren, the then
President of the United States, acknowledged the injustice done to us
when he said, "Your cause is just, but we can do nothing for you." And
we endured it.

vol. 5, p.150
We staid in Illinois, lived there as peaceable citizens, and had a
city charter, and under its protection improved our city, and bad in a
short time, by our energy, industry, and enterprize, built one of the
best cities in the western country, and had one of the most peaceable
societies that existed anywhere, without exception. 

vol. 5, p.150
The first thing they did to aggravate us was to rob us of our city
charter; and this very Judge Douglas, of whom we have heard so much as
being our friend, was one of the first movers for its repeal. The
first time I ever met with him was in an hotel in Springfield,
Illinois, the time they were trying Joseph Smith before Judge Pope. He
told me then that they had a right to do it, and that the Judges had
decided so. I said, I did not know anything about the Judges.

vol. 5, p.150
I did not know who he was at the time, and it would not have made much
difference if I had. I told him, It is no matter to me what the judges
decided about charters; the Legislature had given us our charter for
perpetual succession; and for them to take away a charter with these
provisions proved them either to be knaves or fools.

vol. 5, p.150
They were knaves if they did it knowingly, to give what they knew they
had not power to do; and if they did not know it, they were fools for
giving us a thing they had not power to give. Did they do it? Yes. And
that State robbed us of the rights of freemen; and the only chance we
had then, when they sent their scamps and rogues among as, was to have
a whittling society and whittle them out. We could not get them out
according to law, and we had to do it according to justice; and there
was no law against whittling,—so we whittled the scoundrels out.

vol. 5, p.150
I remember that one of the legislators who had annulled our charter,
named Dr. Charles, went to President Young, and says he, "Mr. Young, I
am very much imposed upon by the people around here; there are a lot
of boys following me wi